Veritas inconcussa or, a most certain truth asserted, that King Charles the First, was no man of blood, but a martyr for his people. Together with a sad, and impartial enquiry, whether the King or Parliament began the war, which hath so much ruined, and undone the kingdom of England? and who was in the defensive part of it? By Fabian Philipps Esq;
         King Charles the First, no man of blood: but a martyr for his people.
         Philipps, Fabian, 1601-1690.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A90657 of text R203146 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E1925_2). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 212 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A90657
         Wing P2020
         Thomason E1925_2
         ESTC R203146
         99863211
         99863211
         115400
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90657)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115400)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 239:E1925[2])
      
       
         
           
             Veritas inconcussa or, a most certain truth asserted, that King Charles the First, was no man of blood, but a martyr for his people. Together with a sad, and impartial enquiry, whether the King or Parliament began the war, which hath so much ruined, and undone the kingdom of England? and who was in the defensive part of it? By Fabian Philipps Esq;
             King Charles the First, no man of blood: but a martyr for his people.
             Philipps, Fabian, 1601-1690.
          
           [32], 237, [1] p. : port. (metal cut)
           
             Printed by Richard Hodgkinson, in the year 1649. and reprinted by Thomas Newcomb, and are to be sold by William Place at Grayes-Inn-Gate,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             Title page in red and black.
             "To Henry Bell a printer. Arrogating to himself to be the author of this book", b1r-b6r.
             Originally published in 1649 as: King Charles the First, no man of blood: but a martyr for his people.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Charles -- I, -- King of England, 1600-1649 -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A90657  R203146  (Thomason E1925_2).  civilwar no Veritas inconcussa:  or, a most certain truth asserted, that King Charles the First, was no man of blood, but a martyr for his people. Toget Philipps, Fabian 1660    37225 39 5 0 0 0 0 12 C  The  rate of 12 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-08 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-08 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           VERITAS
           INCONCUSSA
           ,
           OR
           ,
           A
           most
           certain
           Truth
           asserted
           ,
           THAT
           KING
           CHARLES
           THE
           FIRST
           ,
           Was
           no
           MAN
           OF
           BLOOD
           ,
           But
           a
           MARTYR
           For
           His
           People
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           sad
           ,
           and
           impartial
           enquiry
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           began
           the
           War
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           much
           ruined
           ,
           and
           undone
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             England
             :
          
           and
           who
           was
           in
           the
           defensive
           part
           of
           it
           ▪
        
         
           By
           FABIAN
           PHILIPPS
           Esq
           ;
        
         
           Exoritur
           aliquod
           majus
           è
           magno
           malum
           .
        
         
           Nondum
           ruentis
           Ilii
           fatum
           stetit
           .
           
             SENEC
             .
             Tragoed
             .
             
               in
            
             Troade
             
               Act.
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Richard
             Hodgkinson
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1649.
           and
           reprinted
           by
           
             Thomas
             Newcomb
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             William
             Place
          
           at
           
             Grayes-Inn-Gate
             ,
          
           1660.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
             portrait
          
        
         
           
             Though
             CHARLES
             be
             added
             to
             their
             heaps
             of
             slain
          
           
             They
             cannot
             prove
             that
             Abel
             murder'd
             Cain
             .
          
           
             He
             dy'd
             a
             Martyr
             for
             his
             Peoples
             good
             ,
          
           
             Vote
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             're
             guilty
             of
             his
             blood
          
           
             But
             their
             's
             the
             sin
             ;
             His
             the
             eternall
             Glory
             ,
          
           
             And
             Truth
             commends
             to
             Time
             his
             lasting
             Story
             .
          
        
      
       
       
        
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KING'
           's
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Gracious
             Soveraign
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           having
           been
           the
           
             Cardo
             quaestionis
             ,
          
           or
           too
           much
           a
           question
           ,
           betwixt
           your
           Royal
           Father
           ,
           and
           
           His
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           sin
           of
           our
           late
           Civil
           Wars
           and
           miseries
           ,
           with
           the
           bloody
           and
           horrid
           consequences
           thereof
           ,
           did
           belong
           ;
           though
           without
           question
           He
           was
           no
           way
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           was
           a
           
             Martyr
          
           and
           sufferer
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           and
           profit
           of
           that
           great
           and
           crying
           sin
           being
           so
           inlaid
           and
           riveted
           in
           the
           promoters
           thereof
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           only
           by
           time
           and
           successes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           seldom
           the
           encouragers
           and
           supporters
           of
           it
           ,
           become
           to
           be
           the
           interest
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Faction
           or
           people
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           
           miscalled
           Piety
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           good
           affection
           and
           Godliness
           it self
           ,
           and
           yet
           sticks
           as
           a
           
             Leprosie
          
           to
           those
           and
           their
           seed
           that
           were
           more
           wicked
           then
           the
           covetous
           but
           unbloody
           
             Gehazi
             ;
          
           and
           if
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           do
           not
           cleanse
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           will
           transmit
           it
           with
           an
           impenitency
           to
           boote
           (
           which
           we
           do
           not
           finde
           entailed
           upon
           
             Gehazi's
          
           )
           to
           their
           posterities
           .
        
         
           The
           ensuing
           vindication
           of
           your
           Royal
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Contriver
           ,
           Author
           ,
           and
           Beginner
           of
           that
           War
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           undone
           and
           Harassed
           
           these
           three
           Nations
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           most
           part
           written
           by
           me
           a
           little
           before
           His
           
             Martyrdom
             ,
          
           and
           finished
           and
           published
           about
           the
           moneth
           of
           
             April
          
           1649.
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           fiery
           persecution
           ,
           and
           ruining
           of
           all
           that
           did
           but
           act
           ,
           or
           write
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           on
           His
           behalf
           ,
           and
           now
           re-printed
           and
           come
           abroad
           again
           ,
           may
           ,
           if
           publiquely
           owned
           under
           your
           Majesties
           gracious
           Patronage
           ,
           after
           Your
           happy
           restauration
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           sense
           and
           sight
           of
           their
           sin
           and
           follies
           ,
           be
           more
           instrumental
           in
           the
           conviction
           
           &
           converting
           of
           many
           of
           those
           misguided
           zelots
           or
           thriving
           sinners
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           or
           could
           be
           before
           they
           had
           tasted
           and
           been
           so
           long
           acquainted
           with
           miseries
           ,
           and
           release
           them
           out
           of
           the
           prisons
           of
           that
           self-conceitedness
           and
           
             opiniastretè
          
           wherein
           Satan
           hath
           cunningly
           lodged
           and
           imprisoned
           their
           deluded
           Souls
           ,
           making
           them
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           as
           without
           a
           timely
           repentance
           they
           are
           but
           going
           down
           to
           the
           place
           of
           everlasting
           burnings
           :
           and
           is
           now
           the
           more
           necessary
           
           for
           that
           no
           longer
           ago
           then
           in
           
             April
          
           last
           a
           printed
           and
           publique
           Address
           was
           as
           impudently
           ,
           as
           wickedly
           ,
           made
           by
           a
           Seditious
           party
           ,
           calling
           themselves
           ,
           the
           most
           faithful
           friends
           and
           servants
           in
           the
           Common-cause
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           General
           
             Monck
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           under
           his
           Command
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           upon
           false
           and
           mistaken
           grounds
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           That
           
             though
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             they
             should
             forget
             the
             publique
             Interest
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             ,
             yet
          
           
           
             certainly
             God
             would
             not
             all
             the
             injuries
             and
             oppressions
             done
             by
             that
             Family
             ,
             which
             pretends
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             to
             His
             Church
             and
             people
             in
             these
             and
             other
             Nations
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Inscription
             of
          
           Exit
           Tyrannus
           ,
           
             which
             was
             fixed
             over
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Statue
             of
             the
             late
             King
             formerly
             stood
             at
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             hath
             been
             blotted
             out
             by
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             written
             with
             the
             Pen
             of
             a
             Diamond
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             thousands
             ,
             and
             will
          
           
           
             be
             so
             hereafter
             in
             the
             Adamantine
             Roles
             of
             Fame
             and
             History
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Incendiaries
           and
           Capital
           Offenders
           could
           very
           lately
           and
           since
           the
           Parliaments
           voting
           of
           him
           to
           be
           excepted
           ,
           desire
           and
           make
           means
           for
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           being
           put
           to
           shew
           his
           repentance
           by
           a
           publique
           retractation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           your
           Majesties
           favor
           ,
           would
           rather
           be
           without
           it
           then
           forsake
           his
           former
           opinions
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           are
           too
           many
           amongst
           those
           many
           that
           made
           
           acclamations
           and
           seemed
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           Your
           Majesties
           return
           to
           Your
           Throne
           ,
           and
           most
           ancient
           and
           undoubted
           Rights
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           changed
           their
           Spots
           ,
           but
           counterfeiting
           Loyalty
           to
           get
           blessings
           they
           never
           deserved
           ,
           can
           outdo
           a
           
             Proteus
             ,
          
           or
           the
           greatest
           of
           Dissemblers
           ,
           and
           onely
           keep
           their
           vomit
           to
           make
           a
           Cordial
           of
           when
           they
           shall
           but
           espy
           an
           opportunity
           to
           lick
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           as
           infallible
           as
           they
           fancied
           the
           Spirit
           to
           be
           which
           deluded
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           convert
           whom
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           
           and
           those
           too
           too
           many
           who
           have
           exceeded
           the
           gain-sayings
           of
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
          
           and
           
             Abiram
             ,
          
           &
           been
           greater
           gainers
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           guard
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           
             Piissimi
             Regis
             Cineres
             ,
          
           the
           ashes
           and
           memory
           of
           my
           late
           Soveraign
           from
           the
           violation
           ,
           scandals
           ,
           and
           injuries
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           are
           rightly
           called
           
             Phanaticks
             ,
          
           are
           never
           a
           weary
           to
           put
           and
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           the
           design
           aswell
           as
           the
           duty
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           having
           not
           come
           in
           only
           at
           the
           
             eleventh
          
           
           hour
           ,
           but
           laboured
           all
           that
           he
           could
           in
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           morning
           ,
           or
           day
           in
           the
           vineyard
           of
           
             Loyalty
             ,
          
           shall
           never
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           lover
           and
           servant
           of
           that
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           which
           enjoyns
           it
           ;
           And
        
         
           
             Your
             MAJESTIES
             Loyal
             and
             Obedient
             Subject
             ,
             FABIAN
             PHILIPPS
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           HENRY
           BELL
           A
           PRINTER
           .
           Arrogating
           to
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             HENRY
             BELL
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           might
           have
           contented
           your self
           with
           that
           unjust
           ,
           and
           now
           too
           common
           liberty
           ,
           taken
           by
           some
           Printers
           and
           Booksellers
           in
           abusing
           of
           Authors
           Readers
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           a
           false
           imposition
           of
           names
           ,
           and
           many
           counterfeit
           pieces
           ,
           and
           selling
           of
           one
           thing
           for
           another
           ,
           which
           in
           
           the
           want
           and
           absence
           of
           the
           good
           and
           Kingly
           Government
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Court
           of
           
             Star-Chamber
             ,
          
           (
           which
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           
             Charles
          
           the
           
             Martyr
             ,
          
           had
           limited
           the
           Printers
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             London
          
           not
           to
           exceed
           the
           number
           of
           twenty
           ,
           two
           of
           which
           who
           were
           then
           named
           ,
           are
           now
           only
           left
           alive
           )
           our
           late
           unruly
           and
           licencious
           Times
           allowed
           you
           ,
           for
           in
           our
           formerly
           well-ordered
           dayes
           of
           a
           peaceable
           subjection
           to
           a
           most
           gracious
           King
           ,
           Books
           were
           as
           in
           most
           other
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Europe
          
           to
           be
           licenced
           before
           they
           could
           be
           printed
           ,
           and
           the
           Printers
           and
           Stationers
           knew
           not
           at
           least
           ,
           durst
           not
           put
           in
           practise
           those
           grand
           
             Cheates
             ,
          
           which
           of
           late
           too
           many
           of
           them
           have
           put
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           did
           use
           as
           
           many
           tricks
           in
           their
           Trades
           ,
           as
           the
           devil
           could
           invent
           or
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           by
           printing
           and
           publishing
           books
           ,
           manuscripts
           ,
           and
           broken
           pieces
           or
           fragments
           of
           manuscripts
           under
           the
           name
           of
           some
           worthy
           men
           that
           were
           long
           before
           dead
           ,
           or
           were
           meer
           strangers
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           sell
           the
           better
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           old
           books
           are
           usually
           set
           forth
           with
           new
           Titles
           ,
           and
           the
           Titles
           of
           unsaleable
           books
           changed
           and
           altered
           ;
           a
           part
           of
           one
           book
           and
           a
           part
           of
           another
           clapt
           together
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Author
           which
           had
           no
           acquaintance
           at
           all
           with
           them
           ;
           several
           old
           Pamphlets
           bound
           together
           under
           a
           new
           Title
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           carry
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           deceive
           the
           heedless
           or
           hasty
           buyer
           ;
           
           which
           with
           many
           other
           deceipts
           not
           here
           enumerated
           (
           for
           it
           must
           be
           onely
           some
           
             Renegado
          
           knavish
           Printer
           or
           Stationer
           that
           can
           discover
           all
           of
           them
           )
           are
           no
           better
           then
           forgeries
           and
           cheatings
           ,
           which
           are
           almost
           weekly
           dressed
           and
           sent
           abroad
           by
           them
           or
           by
           the
           means
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           at
           pityfull
           rates
           are
           hired
           to
           be
           their
           Epistle
           makers
           ,
           and
           Title
           contrivers
           ,
           and
           deserve
           a
           mark
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           them
           for
           Spurious
           and
           illegitimate
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           have
           done
           that
           which
           you
           ,
           or
           he
           ,
           which
           confederated
           with
           you
           (
           for
           you
           said
           there
           was
           a
           Citizen
           which
           went
           a
           share
           with
           you
           )
           have
           adventured
           to
           do
           unto
           me
           (
           whilest
           the
           second
           edition
           of
           this
           book
           was
           almost
           finished
           )
           by
           printing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           calling
           it
           
           your
           own
           ,
           thereby
           exceeding
           them
           all
           in
           villany
           ,
           for
           though
           your
           servant
           confessed
           that
           you
           had
           onely
           printed
           this
           book
           by
           a
           book
           formerly
           printed
           ,
           and
           that
           your self
           acknowledged
           to
           me
           and
           Mr.
           
             Newcomb
          
           the
           Printer
           that
           you
           were
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           understood
           not
           
             Latine
             ,
          
           and
           that
           other
           men
           of
           your
           trade
           can
           tell
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           your self
           ,
           that
           you
           understood
           so
           little
           of
           
             English
             ,
          
           as
           that
           you
           were
           formerly
           onely
           a
           
             Press-man
             ,
          
           and
           had
           not
           abilities
           enough
           to
           be
           a
           COMPOSITER
           ;
           yet
           you
           could
           have
           the
           impudence
           in
           the
           printing
           and
           publishing
           of
           my
           book
           ,
           which
           two
           Eminent
           and
           Learned
           Gentlemen
           ,
           now
           His
           Majesties
           servants
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           can
           attest
           to
           have
           been
           a
           fruit
           and
           effect
           
           of
           my
           Loyalty
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           1649.
           when
           you
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           forward
           to
           have
           stollen
           the
           danger
           and
           hazard
           of
           the
           Author
           and
           Printer
           ,
           to
           leave
           out
           half
           the
           Title
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           additional
           title
           of
           your
           own
           or
           some
           other
           mans
           composing
           ,
           and
           dedicate
           it
           to
           his
           Majesty
           as
           a
           mite
           of
           your
           loyalty
           ,
           and
           say
           
             that
             it
             was
             written
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             and
             our
             sufferings
          
           (
           wheras
           it
           was
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           now
           Majesties
           Reign
           ,
           and
           finished
           within
           few
           weeks
           after
           his
           Royal
           Fathers
           death
           .
           )
           And
           though
           you
           as
           if
           your
           conscience
           had
           forbid
           you
           directly
           to
           own
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           none
           of
           yours
           ,
           did
           onely
           subscribe
           your self
           
             W.
             H.
             B.
          
           and
           to
           make
           the
           book
           and
           the
           price
           the
           bigger
           ,
           had
           bound
           up
           
           with
           it
           a
           Lift
           ,
           very
           often
           before
           printed
           ,
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           Tryers
           ,
           and
           the
           thirty
           five
           witnesses
           which
           swore
           against
           ▪
           Him
           ,
           and
           some
           Orders
           made
           in
           that
           business
           ;
           yet
           adding
           to
           that
           also
           a
           short
           History
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           of
           His
           now
           Royal
           Majesty
           
             Charles
          
           the
           Second
           ,
           you
           are
           found
           in
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           to
           use
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Having
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             sufficiently
             cleared
             His
             late
             Royal
             Majesty
             from
             that
             execrable
             sin
             of
             Blood
             guiltiness
             .
          
           And
           the
           History
           beginning
           with
           what
           you
           or
           some
           other
           for
           you
           ,
           have
           picked
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           other
           mens
           works
           and
           relations
           ,
           when
           you
           came
           to
           mention
           the
           Kings
           escape
           out
           of
           
             England
          
           after
           
             Worcester
          
           fight
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Mrs.
           
             Jane
             Lane
             ,
          
           you
           have
           stollen
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             James
             Davies
          
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           our
           gracious
           Soveraign
           King
           
             Charles
          
           the
           Second
           ,
           from
           the
           later
           end
           of
           page
           177.
           unto
           the
           beginning
           of
           185.
           more
           then
           seven
           whole
           pages
           with
           scarce
           four
           or
           five
           words
           difference
           ,
           (
           which
           might
           be
           only
           the
           Errata's
           of
           the
           Press
           )
           by
           which
           your
           abuse
           of
           me
           in
           taking
           from
           me
           that
           which
           was
           mine
           own
           ,
           and
           of
           His
           Majesty
           in
           dedicating
           that
           unto
           Him
           which
           was
           none
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           your
           falsities
           and
           ill
           dealing
           with
           me
           ,
           you
           have
           as
           all
           men
           may
           perceive
           ,
           inforced
           me
           to
           bestow
           this
           Epistle
           upon
           you
           ,
           wherein
           doing
           my self
           right
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           you
           no
           wrong
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           world
           how
           much
           you
           have
           gone
           beyond
           your
           last
           ;
           what
           a
           
             Lurcher
             ,
          
           a
           
             Kite
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Filcher
          
           of
           other
           mens
           labours
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           seeing
           you
           cannot
           be
           taken
           to
           be
           like
           the
           mad
           man
           of
           
             Argos
             ,
          
           who
           would
           make
           it
           his
           business
           to
           go
           every
           day
           to
           the
           Haven
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           saw
           any
           ships
           come
           in
           rejoyce
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           his
           own
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           like
           one
           of
           the
           
             Spirits
             ,
          
           as
           in
           detestation
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           who
           steal
           away
           children
           to
           sell
           them
           away
           to
           forreign
           plantations
           ,
           and
           will
           needs
           act
           again
           the
           part
           of
           
             Aesops
          
           Crow
           in
           the
           fable
           ,
           who
           making
           himself
           very
           gallant
           with
           the
           feathers
           of
           other
           Birds
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           at
           last
           dispoiled
           ,
           &
           left
           a
           ridiculousnaked
           
             Squob
             .
          
           You
           may
           now
           measure
           your
           
             shadow
             ,
          
           and
           see
           how
           much
           bigger
           this
           your
           doughty
           exploit
           hath
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           only
           to
           thank
           
           your self
           for
           ,
           being
           thus
           exposed
           to
           a
           naked
           view
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           be
           capable
           of
           any
           blushing
           or
           credit
           ,
           may
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           forbear
           to
           walk
           any
           more
           in
           the
           sinful
           paths
           of
           those
           men
           of
           your
           Trade
           ,
           who
           being
           to
           Schollers
           and
           men
           of
           learning
           like
           those
           foul
           and
           Ravenous
           birds
           the
           
             Harpies
          
           do
           by
           such
           or
           the
           like
           Tricks
           ;
           so
           abuse
           ,
           pollute
           and
           stain
           all
           kind
           of
           learning
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           write
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           how
           to
           buy
           without
           being
           grossely
           abused
           or
           cheated
           ;
           and
           he
           which
           is
           or
           hath
           been
           the
           careful
           and
           painful
           Author
           of
           a
           book
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           good
           or
           profitable
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           learning
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           have
           it
           transposed
           or
           owned
           when
           and
           by
           whomsoever
           a
           
           naughty
           and
           jugling
           Printer
           or
           Stationer
           pleaseth
           ;
           which
           calls
           for
           a
           speedy
           remedy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           punishment
           ,
           in
           part
           whereof
           you
           and
           your
           fellow
           
             Gipsies
          
           may
           receive
           this
           animadversion
           ,
           until
           a
           more
           smart
           and
           legal
           one
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           you
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             WHo
             first
             of
             all
             raised
             the
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             ?
             
               pag.
               6
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             THe
             proceedings
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             from
             the
             Tumultuous
             
             and
             Seditious
             coming
             of
             some
             people
             to
             the
             Parliament
             and
             
               White-hall
               ,
            
             until
             the
             13.
             of
             
               September
               ,
            
             1642.
             being
             18.
             days
             after
             the
             King
             had
             set
             up
             His
             Standard
             at
             
               Nottingham
               .
            
             
               13
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             WHether
             a
             Prince
             or
             other
             Magistrate
             labouring
             to
             suppress
             or
             punish
             a
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             be
             tyed
             to
             those
             rules
             ,
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             a
             war
             if
             it
             were
             made
             between
             equals
             ?
             
               83
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             SUppose
             the
             War
             to
             be
             made
             with
             a
             neighbour
             Prince
             ,
             or
             between
             equals
             ,
             whether
             the
             King
             or
             Parliament
             
             were
             in
             the
             defensive
             or
             justifiable
             part
             of
             it
             ?
             
               93
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             WHether
             the
             Parliament
             in
             their
             pretended
             Magistracy
             have
             not
             taken
             lesser
             occasions
             to
             punish
             or
             provide
             against
             
               Insurrections
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
            
             and
             
               Rebellions
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             .
             
               177
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI
               .
            
             WHo
             most
             desired
             Peace
             ,
             and
             offered
             fairliest
             for
             it
             .
             
               186
            
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             VVHo
             laboured
             to
             shorten
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             lengthen
             it
             .
             
               192
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             VVHether
             the
             conditions
             offered
             by
             the
             King
             would
             not
             have
             been
             more
             profitable
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             accepted
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             people
             have
             got
             instead
             of
             them
             .
             
               205
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
           Which
           escaped
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           120.
           l.
           15.
           read
           ,
           their
           for
           they
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           20.
           
           Saxon
           for
           Sixon
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           22.
           interfere
           a.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           KING
           CHARLES
           The
           first
           ,
           
             No
             Man
             of
             Blood
             :
          
           BUT
           
             A
             Martyr
             for
             his
             People
             .
          
        
         
           THat
           there
           hath
           been
           now
           almost
           seven
           years
           spent
           in
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           abundance
           of
           
             Blood-shed
             ,
          
           and
           more
           Ruine
           and
           Misery
           brought
           upon
           the
           
             Kingdom
          
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           several
           
             Changes
             ,
             Conquests
          
           and
           
             Civil
          
           Wars
           it
           hath
           endured
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
             Brute
             ,
          
           or
           the
           first
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           it
           ;
           every
           mans
           woful
           experience
           (
           some
           onely
           excepted
           who
           have
           been
           gainers
           by
           it
           )
           will
           easily
           assent
           unto
           .
        
         
           No
           mervail
           therefore
           that
           many
           of
           those
           who
           (
           if
           all
           they
           alledge
           for
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           could
           be
           granted
           to
           be
           true
           )
           might
           either
           have
           hindred
           or
           lessened
           it
           ,
           would
           now
           put
           the
           blame
           of
           so
           horrid
           a
           business
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           upon
           any
           they
           can
           perswade
           to
           bear
           it
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Conquerours
           ,
           who
           would
           binde
           
             their
             Kings
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             their
             Princes
             with
             fetters
             of
             Iron
             ,
          
           and
           think
           they
           have
           a
           Commission
           from
           Heaven
           to
           do
           it
           (
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           being
           necessarily
           either
           to
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           Conquerors
           or
           conquered
           )
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           have
           their
           
             triumphant
             Chayres
             ,
          
           and
           the
           glories
           
           (
           as
           they
           are
           made
           believe
           )
           that
           hang
           upon
           their
           
             shoulders
             ,
          
           defiled
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           do
           all
           they
           can
           to
           load
           their
           Captives
           with
           it
           .
           But
           howsoever
           ,
           though
           the
           successe
           and
           power
           of
           an
           Army
           hath
           frighted
           it
           so
           far
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           as
           to
           charge
           it
           upon
           the
           King
           and
           take
           away
           his
           life
           for
           it
           ;
           by
           making
           those
           that
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           if
           He
           should
           have
           been
           (
           as
           in
           all
           reason
           He
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           )
           acquited
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           onely
           Judges
           of
           him
           ;
        
         
           It
           may
           well
           become
           the
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           of
           every
           man
           that
           will
           be
           but
           either
           a
           good
           Subject
           or
           a
           Christian
           ,
           not
           to
           lend
           out
           his
           Soul
           and
           Salvation
           so
           much
           on
           trust
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           those
           that
           are
           parties
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           ignorant
           sort
           of
           mens
           words
           for
           it
           :
           but
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           most
           serious
           
           examination
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           it self
           ,
           and
           by
           tracing
           out
           the
           footsteps
           of
           Truth
           ,
           see
           what
           a
           conclusion
           may
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           it
           .
           In
           pursuance
           whereof
           (
           for
           I
           hope
           the
           original
           of
           this
           
             Sea
          
           of
           blood
           will
           not
           prove
           so
           unsearchable
           as
           the
           head
           of
           
             Nile
          
           )
           we
           shall
           enquire
           who
           first
           of
           all
           raised
           the
           Feares
           and
           Jealousies
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           represent
           &
           set
           down
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           proceedings
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           from
           the
           tumultuous
           and
           seditious
           coming
           of
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Whitehall
           ,
           until
           the
           25.
           
           
             Aug.
          
           1642.
           when
           he
           set
           up
           his
           
             Standard
          
           at
           
             Nottingham
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           his
           
             Standard
          
           until
           the
           13
           
             Septemb.
          
           1642.
           when
           the
           Parliament
           by
           their
           many
           acts
           of
           hostility
           ,
           and
           a
           negative
           and
           churlish
           answer
           to
           his
           
           propositions
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           put
           him
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           any
           good
           to
           be
           obtained
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           messages
           of
           Peace
           sent
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           a
           Prince
           or
           other
           Magistrate
           ,
           labouring
           to
           suppresse
           or
           punish
           a
           rebellion
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           be
           tied
           to
           those
           rules
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           justifying
           of
           a
           war
           if
           it
           were
           made
           between
           equals
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           suppose
           the
           war
           to
           be
           made
           with
           a
           neighbour
           Prince
           ,
           or
           between
           equals
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           were
           in
           the
           defensive
           or
           justifiable
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           in
           their
           pretended
           magistracy
           have
           not
           taken
           lesser
           occasions
           to
           punish
           or
           provide
           against
           insurrections
           ,
           treasons
           and
           rebellions
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           who
           most
           desired
           
           Peace
           ,
           and
           offered
           fairliest
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           who
           laboured
           to
           shorten
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           who
           to
           lengthen
           it
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           whether
           the
           Conditions
           proffered
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           more
           profitable
           for
           the
           People
           if
           they
           had
           been
           accepted
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           People
           have
           got
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Who
             first
             of
             all
             Raised
             the
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             .
          
           
             THe
             desiring
             of
             a
             guard
             for
             the
             Parliament
             because
             of
             a
             tale
             rather
             then
             a
             plot
             ;
             That
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Crawford
            
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hamiltons
            
             life
             in
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             the
             refusing
             of
             a
             legal
             guard
             offered
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             His
             protestation
             to
             be
             as
             careful
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             safety
             
             of
             His
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ;
             The
             dream
             of
             a
             Taylor
             lying
             in
             a
             ditch
             in
             
               Finsbury
            
             fields
             ,
             of
             this
             and
             the
             other
             good
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths-men
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             The
             training
             of
             horses
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             a
             plague-plaister
             (
             or
             rather
             a
             clout
             taken
             from
             a
             galled
             horse-back
             )
             sent
             into
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             Mr.
             
               Pym
               ;
            
             A
             designe
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Covent-Garden
            
             to
             murther
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               ;
            
             News
             from
             
               France
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
            
             and
             
               Denmark
               ,
            
             of
             Armies
             ready
             to
             come
             for
             
               England
               ;
            
             and
             a
             supposition
             ,
             or
             feaverish
             fancy
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             and
             alter
             Religion
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             seditious
             delusions
             ,
             the
             People
             (
             so
             much
             as
             their
             misery
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             )
             have
             
             now
             found
             out
             the
             way
             to
             laugh
             at
             ;
             either
             came
             from
             the
             Parliament
             party
             ,
             or
             were
             cherished
             and
             turned
             into
             advantages
             by
             them
             .
             For
             they
             had
             found
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             lost
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             ever
             jealous
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             And
             whilest
             he
             did
             all
             he
             could
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             jealous
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             could
             be
             so
             cunning
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             all
             the
             haste
             they
             could
             to
             weaken
             Him
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             such
             kind
             of
             artifices
             .
          
           
             But
             He
             that
             could
             not
             choose
             ,
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             there
             were
             secret
             ties
             and
             combinations
             betwixt
             his
             
               English
            
             and
             
               Scottish
            
             subjects
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             whom
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             themselves
             understood
             to
             be
             no
             better
             then
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             served
             in
             places
             of
             Command
             in
             His
             ▪
             Majesties
             Army
             against
             them
             ;
             That
             Sir
             
               Arthur
               Haselrig
            
             had
             brought
             in
             a
             Bill
             in
             Parliament
             to
             take
             the
             Militia
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             saw
             himself
             not
             long
             after
             by
             a
             printed
             Remonstrance
             or
             Declaration
             made
             to
             the
             People
             of
             all
             they
             could
             but
             imagine
             to
             be
             errours
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             arraigned
             and
             little
             lesse
             then
             deposed
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             and
             divers
             great
             Lords
             driven
             from
             the
             Parliament
             by
             Tumults
             ;
             Was
             inforced
             to
             keep
             his
             gates
             at
             
               White-hall
            
             shut
             ,
             and
             procure
             divers
             Captains
             and
             Commanders
             to
             lodge
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             them
             a
             table
             to
             be
             a
             guard
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             fully
             informed
             of
             many
             Trayterous
             Speeches
             used
             by
             some
             seditious
             mechaniques
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             as
             that
             ,
             
               It
               was
            
             
             
               pitty
               He
               should
               raigne
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               The
               Prince
               would
               make
               a
               better
               King
               ,
            
             was
             yet
             so
             far
             from
             being
             jealous
             ,
             or
             solicitous
             to
             defend
             himself
             by
             the
             sword
             and
             power
             which
             God
             had
             intrusted
             him
             with
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             had
             need
             and
             reason
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             still
             granted
             them
             (
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             deny
             what
             might
             but
             seem
             to
             be
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             )
             every
             thing
             they
             could
             reasonably
             ask
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             could
             but
             reasonably
             tell
             how
             to
             part
             with
             (
             though
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             an
             ill
             use
             might
             be
             made
             of
             them
             against
             himself
             )
             As
             the
             putting
             down
             of
             the
             Star-Chamber
             ,
             and
             high
             Commission
             Court
             ;
             the
             Courts
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             North
             and
             Welch
             marches
             ;
             Commissions
             for
             the
             making
             of
             Gunpowder
             ,
             allowing
             them
             approbation
             
             or
             nomination
             of
             the
             Lievetenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             and
             more
             then
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             put
             together
             ,
             to
             remove
             their
             jealousies
             .
             And
             when
             that
             would
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             game
             plaid
             on
             further
             ;
             Many
             Tumults
             raised
             ,
             many
             Libels
             and
             Scandalous
             Pamphlets
             publiquely
             printed
             ,
             against
             His
             Person
             and
             Government
             :
             and
             when
             he
             complained
             of
             it
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             little
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             redress
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Peoples
             coming
             to
             
               Westminster
            
             in
             a
             Tumultuous
             maner
             ,
             set
             on
             and
             invited
             by
             
               Pennington
            
             and
             
               Ven
               ,
            
             two
             of
             the
             most
             active
             Mechanick
             Sectaries
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             it
             was
             excused
             and
             called
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Petitioning
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Libels
             and
             Pamphlets
             ,
             the
             licensing
             of
             Books
             before
             they
             should
             be
             printed
             ,
             and
             
             all
             other
             restraint
             of
             the
             printing
             presses
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             complaints
             being
             made
             against
             Pamphlets
             and
             Seditious
             books
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             were
             heard
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             work
             would
             not
             be
             done
             without
             them
             ;
             and
             complaints
             being
             also
             made
             to
             Mr.
             
               Pym
            
             against
             some
             wicked
             men
             which
             were
             ill
             affected
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               now
               a
               time
               to
               discourage
               their
               Friends
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             here
             being
             as
             many
             jealousies
             and
             fears
             ,
             as
             could
             possibly
             be
             raised
             or
             fancied
             without
             a
             ground
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             against
             all
             the
             endeavours
             could
             be
             used
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             remove
             them
             ,
             We
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             followed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             before
             you
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             Proceedings
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Parliament
             from
             the
             Tumultuous
             and
             Seditious
             coming
             of
             the
             People
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             White-Hall
             ,
             till
             the
             13.
             of
             
               September
               ,
            
             1642.
             being
             18
             dayes
             after
             the
             King
             had
             set
             up
             His
             Standard
             at
             
               Nottingham
               .
            
          
           
             WHen
             all
             the
             King
             could
             do
             to
             bring
             the
             Parliament
             to
             a
             better
             understanding
             of
             Him
             ,
             did
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             make
             their
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             make
             them
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             more
             unsatisfied
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             mis-represent
             Him
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             petition
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             as
             much
             power
             as
             they
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             grant
             
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             proofs
             enow
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             since
             written
             in
             the
             
               blood
            
             and
             
               hearts
            
             of
             His
             People
             ,
             That
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             intended
             
               to
               root
               out
            
             Him
             and
             His
             Posterity
             ;
             subvert
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             alter
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             had
             therefore
             sent
             His
             Serjeant
             at
             Arms
             to
             demand
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             Justice
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             them
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             an
             order
             was
             made
             ;
             
               a
            
             That
             every
             man
             might
             rescue
             them
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             the
             Serjeant
             at
             Arms
             for
             doing
             it
             ;
             which
             Parliament
             Records
             would
             blush
             at
             .
             And
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
            
             (
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             answer
             her
             better
             composed
             Parliaments
             upon
             ▪
             lesser
             occasions
             with
             a
             
               b
            
             
               Cavete
               ne
               patientiam
               Principis
               laedatis
               ,
            
             &
             caused
             
               Parry
            
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             a
             
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             and
             advice
             of
             as
             sage
             and
             learned
             a
             privy
             Council
             and
             Judges
             as
             any
             Prince
             in
             Christendom
             ever
             had
             ,
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             drawn
             ,
             and
             quartered
             for
             Treason
             ,
             in
             the
             
               c
            
             old
             Palace
             of
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Parliament
             was
             sitting
             )
             would
             have
             wondred
             at
             .
             And
             4
             
               January
            
             1641.
             desiring
             only
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             legal
             tryal
             and
             examination
             ,
             went
             in
             Person
             to
             demand
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             his
             own
             peaceable
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             fewer
             attendants
             (
             then
             the
             
               two
               Speakers
            
             of
             the
             Parliament
             had
             afterwards
             when
             they
             brought
             a
             
               whole
               Army
            
             at
             their
             heels
             ,
             to
             charge
             and
             fright
             away
             eleven
             of
             their
             fellow
             
               Members
            
             )
             had
             all
             maner
             of
             evil
             constructions
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             had
             adjourned
             
             into
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             occasioned
             such
             a
             sedition
             amongst
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Trained
             bands
             of
             
               London
            
             must
             guard
             them
             by
             Land
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             Boats
             and
             Lighters
             armed
             with
             Sea-men
             and
             murdering
             pieces
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             unlesse
             He
             should
             have
             adventured
             the
             mischief
             and
             murder
             hath
             been
             since
             committed
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             those
             which
             at
             that
             time
             intended
             as
             much
             as
             they
             have
             done
             since
             ;
             it
             was
             high
             time
             to
             think
             of
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             others
             were
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             having
             left
             
               London
            
             but
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             (
             upon
             a
             greater
             cause
             of
             fear
             
               then
               the
               Speakers
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               in
            
             July
             1647.
             
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Army
            
             )
             retires
             with
             the
             Prince
             His
             Son
             (
             whom
             the
             Parliament
             laboured
             to
             seise
             and
             take
             into
             their
             custody
             )
             in
             
             His
             company
             towards
             
               York
               .
               8.
               
               January
            
             1641.
             
             A
             Committee
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             sitting
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             resolved
             upon
             the
             question
             
               d
            
             
               That
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               according
               to
               Law
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man
               should
               arrest
               or
               trouble
               any
               of
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             quiet
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             12
             
               Jan.
            
             1641.
             was
             pleased
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             present
             he
             would
             waive
             his
             proceedings
             against
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               ,
            
             and
             assures
             the
             Parliament
             that
             upon
             all
             
               occasions
               He
               will
               be
               as
               careful
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               as
               of
               His
               Life
               or
               His
               Crown
               :
            
             Yet
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             they
             Declared
             the
             Lord
             
               Digby's
            
             coming
             to
             
             
               Kingston
            
             upon
             
               Thames
            
             but
             with
             a
             Coach
             and
             six
             horses
             in
             it
             ,
             
               e
            
             
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Warlike
               maner
               ,
               and
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
            
             and
             take
             occasion
             thereupon
             to
             order
             
               the
               Sheriffes
               of
               all
               Counties
               in
            
             England
             
               and
            
             Wales
             ,
             
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               trayned
               bands
               of
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
            
             
               f
            
             
               to
               suppresse
               any
               unlawful
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               the
               said
               Counties
               and
               all
               the
               Magazines
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             14
             
               January
               ,
            
             1641.
             
             
               g
            
             The
             King
             ,
             by
             a
             second
             Message
             ,
             professeth
             to
             them
             he
             never
             had
             the
             
               least
            
             intention
             of
             violating
             the
             
               least
            
             priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             any
             doubt
             of
             breach
             of
             
               Priviledges
               remain
               ,
            
             will
             be
             
               willing
            
             to
             
               clear
            
             that
             ,
             and
             assert
             those
             ,
             by
             any
             reasonable
             way
             His
             
               Parliament
            
             shall
             
             
               advise
               him
               to
               .
            
             But
             the
             Design
             must
             have
             been
             laid
             by
             ,
             or
             miscarried
             ,
             if
             that
             should
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             a
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             a
             quarrel
             which
             needed
             not
             ,
             they
             Order
             the
             morrow
             after
             a
             Charge
             and
             Impeachment
             to
             be
             made
             ready
             
               h
            
             against
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Herbert
            
             the
             Kings
             Attorney
             General
             ,
             for
             bringing
             into
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             the
             third
             of
             that
             instant
             
               January
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Kings
             direction
             ,
             a
             Charge
             or
             Accusation
             against
             
               Kimbolton
            
             and
             five
             Members
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               i
            
             In
             
               February
            
             1641.
             
             Seize
             upon
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               London
            
             (
             the
             great
             Magazine
             and
             Store-house
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             and
             set
             some
             of
             the
             trained
             bands
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             commanded
             by
             Major
             General
             
               Skippon
               ,
            
             to
             guard
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               March
            
             1641.
             
             Petition
             for
             the
             
             Militia
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ;
             
               If
               he
               would
               not
               grant
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               settle
               and
               dispose
               it
               without
               him
               :
            
             And
             the
             morrow
             after
             Resolve
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               be
               forthwith
               put
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               Defence
               ;
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               was
               already
               agreed
               upon
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             Order
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
            
             Lord
             High-Admiral
             ,
             to
             Rig
             ,
             and
             
               send
               to
               Sea
            
             His
             
               Majesties
               Navy
               ;
            
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             King
             4
             
               March
            
             1641.
             by
             His
             Letter
             directed
             to
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             
               Littleton
               ,
            
             had
             signified
             that
             He
             would
             wholly
             desist
             from
             any
             proceedings
             against
             the
             five
             
               Members
            
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               :
            
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
               ,
            
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             (
             who
             before
             the
             King
             had
             accused
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
             
               Kimbolton
               ,
            
             
               k
            
             had
             by
             Order
             of
             Parliament
             seized
             upon
             the
             Town
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             the
             onely
             fortified
             place
             of
             strength
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Garison
             of
             it
             )
             summoned
             and
             forced
             in
             many
             of
             the
             trained
             Soldiers
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               York
            
             to
             help
             him
             to
             guard
             it
             .
          
           
             Eighth
             of
             
               March
            
             1641.
             
             Before
             the
             King
             could
             get
             to
             
               York
               ,
            
             it
             was
             Voted
             ,
             
               That
               whatsoever
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               should
               Vote
               or
               Declare
               to
               be
               Law
               ,
               the
               People
               were
               bound
               to
               obey
               :
            
             And
             when
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             offered
             to
             go
             in
             person
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Irish
             Rebellion
             ;
             That
             was
             
               Voted
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               an
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Rebels
               ;
               and
               they
               Declared
               that
               whosoever
               should
               assist
               him
               in
               his
               Voyage
               thither
               ,
               should
               be
            
             
             
               taken
               for
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Common-weale
               .
            
             And
             15
             of
             
               March
               ,
            
             1641.
             
             Resolved
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             That
             the
             several
             Commissions
             granted
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             to
             the
             Lieutenants
             of
             the
             several
             Counties
             ,
             were
             illegal
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             should
             execute
             any
             power
             over
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             by
             colour
             of
             any
             such
             Commission
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             a
             disturber
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
               l
            
             
               April
            
             1642.
             
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             seizeth
             the
             Kings
             Magazine
             at
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             and
             when
             the
             King
             went
             but
             with
             a
             small
             attendance
             to
             demand
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Town
             ,
             denies
             him
             ;
             though
             he
             had
             then
             no
             Order
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             the
             28
             of
             
               April
               ,
            
             1642.
             they
             Vote
             ,
             
               That
            
             
             
               what
               he
               had
               done
               was
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Kings
               proclaiming
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               was
               a
               high
               breath
               of
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             And
             Ordered
             ,
             
               All
               Sheriffs
               and
               Difficers
               to
               assist
               their
               Committees
               sent
               down
               with
               those
               their
               Votes
               to
               Sir
            
             John
             Hotham
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Pulpits
             flame
             with
             seditious
             invectives
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             incitements
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             running
             headlong
             into
             it
             ,
             had
             all
             maner
             of
             countenance
             and
             encouragement
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             those
             Ministers
             that
             preached
             Obedience
             and
             sought
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             were
             sure
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             their
             places
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Ludlow
            
             could
             be
             heard
             
             to
             say
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             
               m
            
             
               That
               the
               King
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               Reign
               in
            
             England
             ;
             And
             
               Henry
               ▪
               s
               Marten
               ,
               That
               the
               Kingly
               Office
               wa●
               forfeitable
               ,
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               did
               not
               depend
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               Progeny
               :
            
             And
             though
             the
             King
             demanded
             justice
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             neither
             punished
             ,
             nor
             put
             out
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             questioned
             or
             blamed
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Kings
             regality
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             either
             to
             be
             a
             King
             or
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             (
             and
             his
             Ancestors
             for
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             years
             together
             had
             enjoyed
             )
             and
             none
             in
             the
             Barons
             wars
             ,
             nor
             any
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             since
             the
             very
             being
             or
             essence
             of
             it
             ,
             durst
             ever
             heretofore
             presume
             to
             ask
             for
             ;
             must
             now
             be
             
             wrestled
             for
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Commissions
             of
             Array
             ,
             being
             the
             old
             legal
             way
             by
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
            
             had
             a
             power
             to
             raise
             and
             levy
             men
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Voted
             to
             be
             illegal
             .
             The
             passage
             at
             Sea
             defended
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Navy
            
             kept
             from
             him
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Warwick
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             King
             all
             this
             while
             contenting
             himself
             to
             be
             meerly
             passive
             ,
             and
             only
             busying
             himself
             in
             giving
             answers
             to
             some
             Parliament
             Messages
             &
             Declarations
             ,
             &
             to
             wooe
             and
             intreat
             them
             out
             of
             this
             distemper
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             done
             any
             one
             action
             like
             a
             war
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             so
             much
             as
             an
             intention
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             make
             his
             demanding
             an
             entrance
             into
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             with
             about
             
             twenty
             of
             His
             followers
             ,
             unarmed
             ,
             in
             His
             company
             ,
             and
             undertaking
             to
             return
             and
             leave
             the
             Governor
             in
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             otherwise
             then
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             5.
             of
             
               May
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             being
             informed
             ,
             
               n
            
             That
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             sent
             out
             Warrants
             to
             Constables
             to
             raise
             the
             Trained
             bands
             of
             
               York-shire
               ,
            
             writes
             His
             Letter
             to
             the
             Sheriff
             of
             that
             Country
             to
             forbid
             the
             Trained
             bands
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             repair
             to
             their
             dwelling
             houses
             .
          
           
             12.
             of
             
               May
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Perceiving
             himself
             every where
             endangered
             ,
             and
             
               a
               most
               horrid
               Rebellion
               framing
               against
               Him
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             so
             near
             Him
             at
             
               Hull
            
             as
             within
             a
             dayes
             journey
             of
             Him
             ,
             moves
             the
             
               o
            
             Country
             of
             
               York
            
             for
             a
             Troop
             of
             horse
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             prime
             Gentry
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             a
             Regiment
             
             of
             the
             Trained
             bands
             of
             foot
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             a
             guard
             unto
             Him
             ,
             &
             caused
             the
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             be
             administred
             unto
             them
             .
             
               But
               the
               Parliament
               thereupon
               Vote
               ;
            
             
               p
            
             
               That
               it
               appeared
               ,
               the
               King
               seduced
               by
               wicked
               Councel
               ,
               intended
               to
               make
               a
               war
               against
               them
            
             (
             and
             till
             then
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             Votes
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             must
             acquite
             Him
             from
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             an
             intention
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             )
             
               And
               that
               whosoever
               should
               assist
               him
               ,
               are
               Lraytors
               by
               the
               fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             The
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             Lord-Chamberlain
             of
             the
             Kings
             houshold
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             of
             
               the
               Kings
               houshold
               servants
               ,
               forbid
               to
               go
               to
               him
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Kings
             putting
             some
             of
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             
               Voted
               to
               be
               an
               injury
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
             Messengers
             were
             sent
             for
             the
             apprehending
             some
             Earls
             and
             Barons
             about
             Him
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             His
             Bed-Chamber
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Felons
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               Keepers
            
             going
             to
             Him
             with
             the
             Great-Seal
             when
             He
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             Voted
             ,
             
               To
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
            
             and
             
               pursued
               with
               a
               Warrant
               directed
               to
               all
               Mayors
               and
               Bayliffs
               to
               apprehend
               him
               .
               Caused
               the
               Kings
               Rents
               and
               Revenues
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               forbid
               any
               to
               be
               paid
               Him
               ;
               Many
               of
               His
               Officers
               and
               Servants
               put
               out
               of
               their
               places
               for
               being
               Loyal
               unto
               Him
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               ill
               affected
               to
               Him
               ,
               put
               in
               their
               rooms
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               His
               own
               Servants
               tempted
               and
               procured
               by
               rewards
               and
            
             
             
               maintenance
               to
               tarry
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               false
               and
               active
               against
               Him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             twenty
             sixth
             day
             of
             
               May
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             A
             Declaration
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             printed
             and
             published
             before
             he
             could
             receive
             it
             :
             That
             ,
             
               q
            
             
               Whatsoever
               they
               should
               Vote
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               Law
               to
               be
               questioned
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               King
               or
               Subjects
               ;
               No
               precedent
               can
               limit
               or
               bound
               their
               proceedings
               .
               A
               Parliament
               may
               dispose
               of
               any
               thing
               wherein
               the
               King
               or
               People
               have
               any
               right
               .
               The
               Soveraign
               power
               resides
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               The
               King
               hath
               no
               Negative
               voice
               .
               The
               levying
               of
               War
               against
               the
               Personal
               commands
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               accompanied
               with
               His
               presence
               ▪
            
             
             
               is
               not
               a
               levying
               of
               War
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               a
               levying
               War
               against
               His
               Laws
               and
               Authority
               (
               which
               they
               have
               power
               to
               declare
               )
               is
               levying
               of
               War
               against
               the
               King
               .
               Treason
               cannot
               be
               committed
               against
               His
               Person
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               as
               He
               was
               intrusted
               .
               They
               have
               power
               to
               judge
               whether
               He
               discharge
               His
               trust
               or
               not
               :
               that
               if
               they
               should
               follow
               the
               highest
               precedents
               of
               other
               Parliaments
               paterns
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               want
               of
               modesty
               ,
               or
               duty
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               belonged
               onely
               to
               them
               to
               Judge
               of
               the
               Law
               .
            
          
           
             
               r
            
             27
             of
             
               May
               ,
            
             The
             King
             ,
             by
             His
             Proclamation
             ,
             
               forbids
               all
               His
               Subjects
               and
               Trained
            
             
             
               bands
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               Rise
               ,
               March
               ,
               or
               Muster
               .
            
             But
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             day
             
               Commanded
               all
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               &
               Constables
               within
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               miles
               of
            
             York
             ,
             
               to
               seize
               and
               make
               stay
               of
               all
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               going
               thither
               :
            
             And
             Declaring
             the
             said
             Proclamation
             to
             be
             void
             in
             Law
             ;
             
               s
            
             
               command
               all
               men
               to
               Rise
               ,
               Muster
               and
               March
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Muster
               or
               March
               by
               any
               other
               Authority
               or
               Commission
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Sheriffs
             of
             all
             Counties
             the
             morrow
             after
             ,
             commanded
             with
             the
             
               posse
               Comitatus
            
             to
             suppresse
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             that
             should
             be
             drawn
             thither
             by
             His
             command
             ,
             secure
             and
             seize
             upon
             the
             Magazines
             of
             the
             Counties
             ,
             protected
             all
             that
             were
             Delinquents
             
             against
             Him
             ,
             make
             all
             to
             be
             Delinquents
             that
             attended
             him
             ;
             and
             put
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             ,
             nine
             Lords
             at
             once
             ,
             for
             obeying
             the
             Kings
             summons
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             Him
             .
          
           
             
               t
            
             3.
             
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             summoning
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Free-holders
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               York
               ,
            
             declared
             to
             them
             the
             reasons
             of
             providing
             himself
             a
             guard
             ,
             and
             
               u
            
             
               that
               he
               had
               no
               intention
               to
               make
               a
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               morrow
               after
               forbad
               the
               Lord
            
             Willough
             by
             
               of
            
             Parham
             
               to
               Muster
               and
               Trayn
               the
               County
               of
            
             Lincoln
             ,
             who
             under
             colour
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             ▪
             for
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             had
             begun
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             
               x
            
             10
             ▪
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             The
             Parliament
             by
             a
             Declaration
             signifying
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             
             make
             a
             War
             against
             His
             Parliament
             ;
             invited
             the
             Citizens
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             well
             affected
             (
             as
             they
             pleased
             to
             miscall
             them
             )
             within
             80
             ▪
             miles
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             bring
             money
             or
             plate
             into
             the
             
               Guild
               Hall
               London
               ,
            
             and
             to
             subscribe
             for
             Men
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Arms
             ,
             
               to
               maintain
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               the
               Kings
               Person
               and
               Authority
               ,
               free
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
             send
             19.
             propositions
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             
               That
               the
               great
               affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Militia
               ,
               may
               be
               managed
               by
               consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               all
               the
               great
               officers
               of
               Estate
               ,
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               Ambassadors
               and
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Judges
               be
            
             
             
               chosen
               by
               them
               ;
               that
               the
               Government
               ,
               Education
               and
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Kings
               Children
               be
               by
               their
               consent
               and
               approbation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Forts
               and
               Castles
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               put
               under
               the
               Command
               and
               Custody
               of
               such
               as
               they
               should
            
             approve
             of
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Peers
             to
             be
             made
             hereafter
             ,
             should
             sit
             or
             vote
             in
             Parliament
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             
               y
            
             with
             several
             other
             demands
             (
             which
             if
             the
             King
             should
             have
             granted
             ,
             would
             at
             once
             in
             effect
             ,
             not
             only
             have
             undone
             ,
             and
             put
             His
             Subjects
             out
             of
             His
             protection
             ,
             but
             have
             deposed
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             )
             
               and
               then
               they
               would
               proceed
               to
               regulate
               His
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               deliver
               up
               the
               Town
               of
            
             Hull
             
               into
               such
               hands
               as
               the
            
             
             
               King
               ,
               by
               consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               should
               appoint
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             King
             having
             the
             same
             day
             before
             those
             goodly
             demands
             came
             to
             his
             hands
             (
             being
             a
             greater
             breach
             of
             His
             Royal
             Priviledges
             then
             His
             demanding
             of
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               ,
            
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             Lawful
             for
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             could
             be
             of
             theirs
             )
             
               z
            
             granted
             a
             Commission
             of
             array
             for
             the
             County
             of
             
               Lecester
            
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Huntington
               ,
            
             and
             by
             a
             letter
             sent
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             directed
             it
             for
             the
             present
             onely
             to
             Muster
             ,
             and
             Array
             the
             Trained
             bands
             .
          
           
             
               a
            
             And
             13.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             
               Declared
               to
               the
               Lords
               attending
               Him
               at
            
             York
             ,
             
               That
               He
               would
               not
               engage
               them
               in
               any
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               for
               His
               necessary
            
             
             
               defence
               :
            
             whereupon
             the
             Lord
             keeper
             
               Littleton
               ,
            
             who
             a
             little
             before
             had
             either
             been
             affrighted
             or
             seduced
             by
             the
             Parliament
             to
             vote
             their
             new
             Militia
             ,
             The
             Duke
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
            
             Marquis
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Salisbury
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Gray
            
             of
             
               Ruthen
               ,
            
             (
             now
             Earl
             of
             
               Kent
            
             )
             and
             divers
             Earls
             and
             Barons
             engaged
             not
             to
             obey
             any
             Order
             or
             Ordinance
             concerning
             the
             Militia
             which
             had
             not
             the
             Royal
             assent
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             14
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Being
             informed
             ,
             
               b
            
             
               That
               the
               Parliament
               endeavoured
               to
               borrow
               great
               sums
               of
               money
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               and
               that
               there
               was
               great
               labour
               used
               to
               perswade
               His
               Subjects
               to
               furnish
               horse
               and
               money
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               providing
               a
               guard
               for
               the
               Parliament
               :
            
             By
             His
             Letter
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             Sheriffs
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             disavowing
             any
             purpose
             of
             making
             a
             War
             ,
             declared
             ,
             
               That
               He
               had
               not
               the
               least
               thought
               of
               raising
               or
               using
               of
               forces
               ,
               unless
               He
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               do
               it
               for
               His
               own
               defence
               ;
            
             &
             forbiddeth
             therefore
             ,
             
               the
               lending
               of
               money
               or
               raising
               of
               horses
               .
            
          
           
             Within
             two
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             Duke
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
            
             Marquis
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Salisbury
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Gray
            
             of
             
               Ruthen
               ,
            
             with
             17
             Earls
             and
             14.
             
             Barons
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chief-Justice
             
               Bancks
               ,
            
             and
             sundry
             others
             of
             eminent
             quality
             and
             reputation
             ;
             attest
             His
             Majesties
             Declaration
             and
             profession
             that
             He
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             make
             a
             War
             ;
             but
             abhorred
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               c
            
             That
             they
             perceived
             no
             Councels
             or
             preparations
             
               tending
               to
               any
               such
               design
               ;
            
             and
             send
             it
             with
             His
             Majesties
             
             Declaration
             to
             the
             Parliament
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Committee
             of
             Parliament
             (
             appointed
             to
             make
             the
             propositions
             to
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             horse
             )
             
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             15
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Made
             report
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Citizens
            
             did
             very
             cheerfully
             accept
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             being
             (
             for
             indeed
             there
             had
             been
             some
             design
             and
             resolution
             a
             year
             before
             concerning
             the
             melting
             of
             plate
             to
             raise
             monies
             )
             already
             great
             store
             of
             plate
             ,
             and
             monies
             brought
             into
             
               Guild-Hall
            
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             to
             be
             Lord
             Admiral
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Navy
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             had
             commanded
             him
             upon
             pain
             of
             Treason
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Ships
             to
             Him
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             
               Brook
            
             sent
             
             down
             into
             
               Warwich-shire
            
             to
             settle
             the
             
               Militia
               ▪
            
          
           
             17
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             A
             Committee
             of
             both
             Houses
             was
             appointed
             to
             go
             to
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             to
             inquire
             what
             store
             of
             Horse
             ,
             Monies
             and
             Plate
             were
             already
             raised
             upon
             the
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             18
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             by
             His
             Proclamation
             ,
             
               Disclaiming
               any
               intention
               to
               make
               War
               against
               His
               Parliament
               ,
               forbiddeth
               all
               levies
               of
               Forces
               without
               His
               Majesties
            
             expresse
             pleasure
             signified
             
               under
               His
               Great
               Seal
               .
            
          
           
             And
             20
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Informing
             all
             His
             Subjects
             by
             His
             Proclamation
             ,
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             His
             Commissions
             of
             Array
             ,
             
               d
            
             
               That
               besides
               many
               other
               Warrants
               and
               Authorities
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               Judge
            
             Hutton
             
               and
            
             
             
               Judge
            
             Crooke
             
               in
               their
               arguments
               against
               the
               Ship-money
               ,
               agreed
               them
               to
               be
               Lawful
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             himself
             
               had
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Parliament
               accepted
               of
               one
               for
               the
               County
               of
            
             York
             :
             Gave
             his
             People
             to
             understand
             ,
             
               That
               He
               had
               awarded
               the
               like
               Commissions
               into
               all
               the
               Counties
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               Dominion
               of
            
             Wales
             ,
             
               to
               provide
               for
               ,
               and
               secure
               them
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ;
               lest
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               Authority
               from
               His
               Majesty
               to
               put
               them
               into
               a
               Military
               posture
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               drawn
               and
               engaged
               in
               any
               opposition
               against
               Him
               ,
               or
               His
               just
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             But
             21
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             
               e
            
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             
             Declaring
             
               The
               design
               of
               their
               Propositions
               of
               raising
               horse
               and
               moneys
               was
               to
               maintain
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               and
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               Forces
               already
               attending
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               His
               preparations
               .
               at
               first
               coloured
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               a
               guard
            
             (
             being
             not
             so
             great
             a
             guard
             as
             they
             themselves
             had
             constantly
             for
             6.
             moneths
             before
             )
             
               did
               evidently
               appear
               to
               be
               intended
               for
               some
               great
               and
               extraordinary
               disign
            
             (
             so
             as
             at
             this
             time
             also
             they
             do
             not
             charge
             the
             King
             with
             any
             maner
             of
             action
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             done
             in
             a
             way
             or
             course
             of
             War
             against
             them
             :
             )
             and
             gave
             just
             cause
             of
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             to
             the
             Parliament
             (
             being
             never
             yet
             by
             any
             
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             man
             accounted
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             or
             ground
             for
             Subjects
             to
             make
             a
             War
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             )
             did
             forbid
             all
             
               Mayors
               ,
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Bayliffs
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               to
               publish
               His
               Majesties
               said
               Letter
               to
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ;
             And
             declare
             ,
             that
             if
             
               He
               should
               use
               any
               force
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
            
             Hull
             ,
             
               or
               suppressing
               of
               their
               Ordinance
               for
               the
            
             Militia
             ,
             
               it
               should
               be
               held
               a
               levying
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ▪
            
             and
             all
             this
             done
             before
             His
             Majesty
             had
             granted
             any
             Commission
             for
             the
             levying
             or
             raising
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             lest
             the
             King
             should
             have
             any
             maner
             or
             provision
             of
             War
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             when
             their
             Army
             ,
             or
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
               ,
            
             should
             come
             to
             assault
             Him
             ;
             Powder
             and
             Armes
             were
             every where
             seized
             
             on
             ,
             and
             Cutlers
             ,
             Gun-smiths
             ,
             Sadlers
             ,
             and
             all
             Warlike
             Trades
             ,
             ordered
             not
             to
             send
             any
             to
             
               York
               ;
            
             but
             to
             give
             a
             weekly
             account
             what
             was
             made
             or
             sold
             by
             them
             :
             And
             an
             Order
             made
             the
             24.
             day
             of
             
               June
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             
               That
               the
               Horses
               which
               should
               be
               sent
               in
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               the
               number
               of
               60.
               should
               be
               trained
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               as
               the
               number
               increased
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             by
             His
             Letter
             under
             His
             signe
             
               Manual
               ,
            
             commanded
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             their
             circuits
             ,
             
               f
            
             to
             
               use
               all
               means
               to
               suppresse
               Popery
               ,
               Riots
               ,
               and
               unlawful
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               People
               to
               understand
               His
               Resolution
               to
               maintain
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
            
             
             
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               govern
               by
               any
               Arbitrary
               way
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               should
               give
               the
               King
               or
               them
               to
               understand
               of
               any
               thing
               wherein
               they
               held
               themselves
               grieved
               ,
               and
               desired
               a
               just
               reformation
               ;
               He
               would
               speedily
               give
               them
               such
               an
               answer
               as
               they
               should
               have
               cause
               to
               thank
               Him
               for
               His
               Justice
               and
               favour
               .
            
             But
             the
             same
             day
             a
             Declaration
             was
             published
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             commanding
             ,
             
               g
            
             
               That
               no
               Sheriff
               ,
               Mayor
               ,
               Bayliff
               ,
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curate
               ,
               or
               other
            
             (
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Gurney
            
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             not
             many
             dayes
             before
             having
             been
             imprisoned
             for
             proclaiming
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             against
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             Plate
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               should
            
             
             
               publish
               or
               Proclaim
               any
               Proclamation
               ,
               Declaration
               ,
               or
               other
               Paper
               in
               the
               Kings
               Name
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               contrary
               to
               any
               Order
               ,
               Ordinance
               or
               Declaration
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               the
               proceedings
               thereof
               ;
               and
               Order
               ,
            
             
               h
            
             
               That
               in
               case
               any
               forces
               should
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               one
               County
               into
               another
               to
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               thereof
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               suppressed
               by
               the
               Trained
               bands
               ,
               and
               Voluntiers
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Counties
               .
            
             Shortly
             after
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             fortifieth
             the
             Town
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             King
             is
             at
             
               York
               ,
            
             
               i
            
             seizeth
             on
             a
             Ship
             coming
             to
             Him
             with
             provisions
             for
             His
             houshold
             ▪
             takes
             Mr.
             
               Ashburnham
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Servants
             ,
             prisoner
             ,
             intercepts
             Letters
             sent
             from
             
             the
             Queen
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             drowneth
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             round
             about
             the
             Town
             ;
             
               k
            
             which
             the
             Parliament
             allows
             of
             ,
             and
             promise
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             owners
             .
          
           
             5
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             They
             Order
             
               a
               subscription
               of
               Plate
               and
               Horse
               to
               be
               made
               in
               every
               Countey
               ,
               and
               list
               the
               Horse
               under
               Commanders
               ;
            
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
             ,
             Order
             2000.
             men
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             relieve
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             in
             case
             the
             King
             should
             besiege
             him
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             Drums
             were
             beat
             up
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             the
             adjacent
             parts
             to
             
               Hull
               .
            
             The
             Earl
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             Ordered
             to
             send
             Ships
             to
             
               Humber
            
             to
             his
             assistance
             ;
             instructions
             drawn
             up
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Deputy-Lieutenants
             of
             the
             several
             Counties
             ,
             to
             tender
             the
             Propositions
             for
             the
             
             raising
             of
             Horses
             ,
             Plate
             and
             Money
             .
             Mr.
             
               Hastings
            
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             of
             Array
             impeached
             for
             supposed
             high
             Crimes
             and
             misdemeanours
             ;
             and
             a
             Committee
             of
             five
             Lords
             and
             ten
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ordered
             to
             meet
             every
             morning
             ,
             for
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             ten
             thousand
             pounds
             of
             the
             
               Guild-hall
            
             moneys
             ,
             for
             the
             buying
             of
             700.
             
             Horse
             ,
             and
             that
             10000.
             
             Foot
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             
               London
            
             and
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             be
             imployed
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             
               Brook
            
             is
             furnished
             with
             6.
             pieces
             of
             Ordinance
             out
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Warwick
               .
            
          
           
             And
             9.
             
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Order
             ,
             
               That
               in
               case
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Northampton
             
               should
               come
               into
               that
               County
               with
               a
               Commission
            
             
             
               of
               Array
               ,
               they
               should
               raise
               the
            
             Militia
             
               to
               suppresse
               him
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Common
               Councel
               of
            
             London
             
               should
               consider
               of
               a
               way
               for
               the
               speedy
               raising
               of
               the
               10000.
               
               Foot
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               listed
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               pay
               within
               four
               dayes
               after
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             
               l
            
             The
             King
             sends
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             cause
             the
             Town
             of
             
               Hull
            
             to
             be
             delivered
             unto
             Him
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             have
             their
             answer
             by
             the
             15.
             of
             that
             moneth
             ,
             and
             as
             then
             had
             used
             no
             force
             against
             it
             :
             But
             
               m
            
             the
             morrow
             after
             before
             that
             message
             could
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             resolve
             upon
             the
             Question
             :
             That
             an
             Army
             
               shall
               be
               forthwith
               raised
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Kings
               Person
               ,
               and
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             
             
               n
            
             
               those
               who
               have
               obeyed
               their
               Orders
               &
               Commands
               ;
            
             in
             
               preserving
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ;
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
            
             and
             
               that
               they
               would
               live
               and
               dye
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Essex
             ,
             
               whom
               they
               nominate
               General
               in
               that
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Declare
             ,
             That
             ,
             
               they
               will
               protect
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               imployed
               in
               their
               assistance
               and
            
             Militia
             .
          
           
             And
             16.
             
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Petition
             the
             King
             
               o
            
             
               to
               forbear
               any
               preparations
               or
               actions
               of
               War
               ;
               and
               to
               dismisse
               His
               extraordinary
               guards
               ,
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               hearken
               to
               their
               advice
               ;
            
             but
             before
             that
             Petition
             could
             be
             answered
             ,
             (
             wherein
             the
             King
             offered
             ,
             when
             the
             Town
             of
             
               Hull
            
             should
             be
             delivered
             
             to
             Him
             ,
             He
             would
             no
             longer
             have
             an
             
               Army
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               assured
               that
               the
               same
               pretence
               which
               took
            
             Hull
             
               from
               him
               ,
               may
               not
               put
               a
               Garrison
               into
            
             Newcastle
             (
             into
             which
             after
             the
             Parliaments
             surprise
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             He
             was
             inforced
             to
             place
             a
             Governour
             and
             a
             small
             Garrison
             )
             He
             would
             also
             
               remove
               that
               Garrison
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               as
               His
               Magizine
               and
               Navy
               might
               be
               delivered
               unto
               Him
               ;
               all
               Armies
               and
               Levies
               made
               by
               the
               Parliament
               laid
               down
               ,
               the
               pretended
               Ordinance
               for
               the
            
             Militia
             
               disavowed
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               adjourned
               to
               a
               secure
               place
               )
               He
               would
               lay
               down
               Armes
               and
               repair
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               desired
               all
               differences
               might
               be
               freely
               debated
               in
               a
            
             
             
               Parliamentary
               way
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Law
               might
               recover
               its
               due
               reverence
               ,
               the
               Subject
               his
               just
               Liberty
               ,
               Parliaments
               their
               full
               vigour
               and
               estimation
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               a
               blessed
               Peace
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               requiring
               their
               answer
               by
               the
               27.
               of
               that
            
             July
             
               promised
               ,
               till
               then
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               attempt
               of
               force
               upon
            
             Hull
             ;
             )
             they
             had
             Armed
             their
             General
             with
             power
             against
             Him
             ,
             given
             him
             a
             Commission
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             all
             that
             should
             oppose
             him
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             chosen
             their
             General
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               August
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Upon
             information
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             
               Portsmouth
            
             had
             revolted
             to
             Collonel
             
               Goring
               ,
            
             (
             being
             but
             sent
             thither
             with
             a
             message
             from
             the
             
             King
             )
             and
             Declared
             for
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             Order
             Forces
             to
             be
             sent
             thither
             speedily
             to
             beleaguer
             it
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             to
             send
             thither
             5.
             
             Ships
             of
             the
             Navy
             to
             prevent
             any
             Forraign
             forces
             coming
             to
             their
             assistance
             :
             and
             upon
             Intelligence
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Northampton
            
             appeared
             with
             great
             strength
             at
             
               Banbury
               ,
            
             to
             hinder
             the
             Lord
             
               Brooks
            
             carrying
             the
             pieces
             of
             Ordinance
             to
             
               Warwick
               ;
            
             Ordered
             5000.
             
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             assist
             Him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               August
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Upon
             information
             ,
             That
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             were
             in
             
               Somerset-shire
               ,
            
             demanding
             obedience
             to
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             of
             Array
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Magazine
             of
             the
             County
             to
             be
             delivered
             unto
             them
             ;
             Gave
             power
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             their
             Lord-General
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             
               Brook
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             and
             Earl
             of
             
               Northampton
               ,
            
             and
             their
             complices
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             all
             that
             should
             oppose
             them
             .
             And
             the
             day
             following
             gave
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Stamford
            
             a
             Commission
             to
             raise
             forces
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             any
             that
             should
             attempt
             for
             the
             King
             in
             
               Leicester-shire
            
             or
             the
             adjacent
             Counties
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             eleventh
             of
             
               August
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Upon
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             two
             dayes
             before
             ,
             Declaring
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             and
             all
             that
             should
             adhere
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             levying
             of
             Forces
             ,
             and
             not
             come
             in
             and
             yield
             to
             His
             Majesty
             within
             6.
             dayes
             ,
             to
             be
             Traytors
             :
             
               p
            
             vote
             the
             said
             
               Proclamation
            
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             Declare
             their
             resolutions
             to
             maintain
             and
             assist
             the
             
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
               ;
            
             and
             
               resolve
               to
               spend
               no
               more
               time
               in
               Declarations
               and
               Petitions
               ,
               but
               to
               endeavour
               by
               raising
               of
               Forces
               to
               suppress
               the
               Kings
               Party
               ,
            
             (
             Though
             all
             that
             the
             Kings
             Loyal
             Subjects
             did
             at
             that
             time
             for
             Him
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             execute
             the
             Commission
             of
             Array
             in
             the
             old
             legal
             way
             of
             the
             
               Militia
            
             )
             and
             within
             a
             day
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             Ordered
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             their
             Lord
             General
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             with
             his
             Army
             of
             Horse
             upon
             the
             
               Monday
            
             following
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             answer
             would
             be
             afforded
             to
             the
             Kings
             message
             sent
             from
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             where
             ,
             whilest
             He
             with
             patience
             and
             hope
             forbore
             any
             action
             ▪
             or
             attempt
             of
             force
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             promise
             :
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             sallied
             out
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             murdered
             many
             of
             His
             fellow
             Subjects
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             
               August
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             well
             understand
             the
             great
             leavies
             of
             Men
             and
             Armes
             ready
             to
             march
             against
             Him
             ,
             by
             a
             Declaration
             published
             to
             all
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             assures
             them
             ,
             
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Acts
               passed
               by
               him
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               equally
               observed
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               most
               of
               all
               concerned
               His
               own
               interest
               and
               rights
               ,
               and
               that
               His
               quarrel
               was
               not
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               particular
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               desired
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
            
             Kimbolton
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Hollis
             ,
             
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Ludlow
             ,
             
               Sir
            
             Arthur
             Haslerig
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Strode
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Martin
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Hampden
             ,
             
               Alderman
            
             Pennington
             ,
             
               and
               Capt.
            
             Venne
             ,
             
               might
               be
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
            
             
             
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               their
               Peeres
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Earles
               of
            
             Essex
             ,
             Warwick
             ,
             Stamford
             ;
             
               Lord
            
             Brook
             ,
             
               Sir
            
             John
             Hotham
             ,
             
               Major
               General
            
             Skippon
             ,
             
               and
               those
               who
               should
               exercise
               the
            
             Militia
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               He
               would
               cause
               Indictments
               to
               be
               drawn
               of
               High
               Treason
               upon
               the
               Statute
               of
            
             25.
             Edw.
             3.
             
               and
               if
               they
               submit
               to
               trial
               ,
               and
               plead
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               would
               rest
               satisfied
               if
               they
               should
               be
               acquited
               .
            
             But
             when
             this
             produced
             as
             little
             effect
             as
             all
             other
             endeavours
             He
             had
             used
             for
             peace
             ;
             He
             that
             saw
             the
             
               Hydra
            
             in
             the
             mud
             and
             slime
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             in
             its
             
               Embryo
               ,
            
             birth
             and
             growth
             ▪
             and
             finds
             him
             now
             erected
             ready
             to
             devour
             
             him
             ,
             must
             now
             (
             though
             very
             unwilling
             to
             cast
             off
             His
             beloved
             Robe
             of
             Peace
             ,
             forsake
             an
             abused
             patience
             ,
             and
             believe
             no
             more
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             other
             remedies
             which
             had
             so
             often
             deceived
             Him
             :
             but
             if
             He
             will
             give
             any
             account
             to
             the
             Watch-man
             of
             
               Israel
            
             of
             the
             People
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             People
             of
             his
             protection
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             maner
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             own
             judgement
             and
             discretion
             )
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             the
             sword
             which
             God
             had
             intrusted
             Him
             with
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             makes
             the
             best
             use
             He
             could
             of
             those
             few
             friends
             were
             about
             Him
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             money
             which
             the
             Queen
             had
             not
             long
             before
             borrowed
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             supplies
             He
             had
             obtained
             of
             His
             servants
             and
             friends
             about
             Him
             (
             who
             pawned
             and
             engaged
             their
             Plate
             ,
             Jewels
             
             and
             Lands
             for
             Him
             )
             with
             those
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             that
             willingly
             offered
             to
             bear
             him
             company
             in
             His
             troubles
             ;
             provides
             what
             men
             &
             arms
             He
             could
             in
             his
             way
             towards
             
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             where
             He
             intended
             to
             set
             up
             His
             
               Standard
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Parliament
             about
             the
             23.
             of
             
               August
               ,
            
             1642.
             having
             received
             some
             information
             that
             He
             intended
             to
             set
             up
             His
             
               Standard
               at
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             Declare
             ,
             
               q
            
             
               That
               now
               it
               appears
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               good
               ground
               of
               their
               fears
               and
               jealousies
            
             (
             which
             if
             ever
             there
             had
             been
             any
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             of
             any
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             meaning
             to
             murder
             or
             ruine
             Him
             ,
             they
             were
             often
             afraid
             He
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             defend
             himself
             ;
             there
             was
             by
             
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             till
             this
             time
             ,
             no
             manifest
             or
             certain
             ground
             appearing
             that
             He
             intended
             to
             defend
             himself
             against
             the
             Parliament
             )
             and
             therefore
             Order
             ,
             
               That
               all
               that
               shall
               suffer
               in
               their
               Estates
               by
               any
               forces
               raised
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               shall
               have
               full
               reparation
               of
               their
               damages
               out
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Actors
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               all
               such
               Persons
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               who
               should
               persist
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               in
               this
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             
               That
               it
               should
               be
               Lawful
               for
               any
               number
               of
               persons
               to
               ioyn
               and
               defend
               themselves
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Essex
             ,
             
               their
            
             General
             ,
             
               should
               grant
               out
               Commissions
               for
               levying
            
             
             
               and
               conducting
               forces
               into
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ;
            
             And
             
               Sir
            
             John
             Hotham
             
               the
               Governor
               of
            
             Hull
             
               assist
               them
               ;
               and
               Command
               also
               the
               Sheriffs
               of
               the
               County
               of
            
             York
             ,
             
               and
               the
               adjacent
               Counties
               ,
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Counties
               ,
               and
               Trained
               bands
               to
               aide
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               seize
               upon
               all
               that
               shall
               execute
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               for
               His
               Majesty
               :
            
             who
             thus
             sufficiently
             beset
             by
             those
             that
             intended
             ,
             what
             since
             they
             have
             brought
             to
             pass
             against
             Him
             ;
          
           
             25
             
               August
               ;
            
             1642.
             (
             being
             some
             dayes
             after
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Bedford
            
             had
             marched
             with
             great
             forces
             into
             the
             
               West
            
             )
             that
             His
             Subjects
             might
             be
             informed
             of
             His
             danger
             and
             repair
             to
             His
             succour
             ;
             setteth
             up
             His
             
               Standard
            
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ;
            
             
             
               r
            
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             meer
             legal
             necessity
             ,
             if
             He
             would
             have
             any
             at
             all
             to
             come
             to
             help
             Him
             ,
             and
             not
             forfeit
             and
             surprise
             those
             that
             by
             tenure
             of
             their
             Lands
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             offices
             ,
             fees
             ,
             or
             annuities
             enjoyed
             under
             Him
             ,
             were
             more
             immediately
             bound
             to
             assist
             Him
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             here
             He
             must
             weep
             over
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
            
             and
             once
             again
             intreat
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             His
             Rebellious
             subjects
             to
             prevent
             their
             own
             miseries
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sends
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Southampton
            
             and
             
               Dorset
            
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             desire
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             offering
             to
             do
             all
             on
             His
             own
             part
             which
             might
             advance
             
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               oppose
               Popery
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               secure
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               just
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               :
            
             
             Which
             after
             several
             scornes
             put
             upon
             those
             Noble
             Messengers
             ,
             as
             denying
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Southampton
            
             to
             come
             and
             sit
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             (
             a
             right
             by
             birth
             and
             inheritance
             due
             unto
             him
             )
             and
             causing
             the
             Serjeant
             at
             Arms
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             go
             before
             him
             with
             the
             Mace
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             do
             before
             Delinquents
             :
             They
             refuse
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             
               would
               first
               take
               down
               His
            
             Standard
             ,
             
               and
               recal
               His
               Declarations
               and
               Proclamations
               against
               them
               .
            
             To
             which
             the
             King
             the
             5.
             
             
               Septemb.
            
             1642.
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Bedford
            
             had
             with
             great
             forces
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             besieged
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hartford
            
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Sherborn
            
             in
             
               Dorset-shire
            
             )
             replying
             ,
             
               That
               He
               never
               did
               Declare
               nor
               ever
               intended
               to
            
             
             
               Declare
               both
               His
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               be
               Traytors
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               His
            
             Standard
             
               against
               them
               ;
               much
               less
               to
               put
               them
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               out
               of
               His
               protection
               .
            
             And
             utterly
             
               s
            
             protesting
             against
             it
             
               before
               God
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               offered
               to
               recal
               His
               Declarations
               and
               Proclamations
               with
               all
               cheerfulness
               the
               same
               day
               that
               they
               should
               revoke
               their
               Declarations
               against
               those
               that
               had
               assisted
               Him
               :
            
             and
             desiring
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             conjuring
             them
             to
             
               consider
               the
               bleeding
               condition
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               the
               danger
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               undertakes
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               grant
               any
               thing
               shall
               be
               really
               good
               for
               His
               Subjects
               ;
            
             which
             being
             brought
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Falkland
               ,
            
             one
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Secretaries
             
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             before
             in
             a
             very
             great
             esteem
             with
             them
             (
             all
             the
             respect
             could
             be
             afforded
             him
             being
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             Message
             unto
             them
             )
             had
             onely
             an
             answer
             in
             a
             printed
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             returned
             unto
             him
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             Ordered
             and
             Declared
             by
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Arms
               which
               they
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               take
               up
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               take
               up
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               laid
               down
               until
               His
               Majesty
               shall
               withdraw
               His
               protection
               from
               such
               persons
               as
               have
            
             
             
               been
               voted
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               be
               Delinquents
               ,
               or
               that
               shall
               by
            
             
               t
            
             
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               be
               voted
               to
               be
               Delinquents
               ,
            
             (
             which
             after
             their
             mad
             way
             of
             voting
             mig●●
             have
             been
             himself
             ,
             his
             Queen
             or
             His
             Heir
             apparent
             )
             
               and
               leave
               them
               to
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               demerites
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               those
               great
               Charges
               and
               damages
               wherewithal
               the
               Common
               wealth
               hath
               been
               burdened
               since
               His
               Majesty
               departed
               from
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               might
               be
               born
               by
               the
               Delinquents
               and
               other
               Malignant
               and
               dis-affected
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               by
               Loans
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               at
               their
               charges
               ,
               have
               assisted
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               shall
               in
               like
               maner
               hereafter
               assist
               the
               Common-wealth
               in
               times
               of
               extream
               danger
               ,
            
             (
             and
             here
             they
             would
             also
             provide
             for
             future
             friends
             and
             quarrels
             )
             
               may
               be
               re-paid
               all
               sums
               of
               money
               le●●
               for
               those
               purposes
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               their
               charges
               susteined
               out
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               said
               Delinquents
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Malignant
               and
               dis-affected
               party
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             good
             their
             words
             8.
             of
             
               September
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             Before
             their
             answer
             could
             come
             unto
             the
             Kings
             hands
             ,
             Ordered
             certain
             numbers
             of
             horse
             and
             foot
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Garrison
             ,
             and
             secure
             
               Oxford
               ;
            
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
             (
             before
             the
             King
             could
             possibly
             reply
             unto
             it
             )
             their
             Lord
             General
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             marched
             out
             of
             
               London
            
             
             against
             him
             ,
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             20000.
             men
             ,
             horse
             and
             foot
             ,
             gallantly
             Armed
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             train
             of
             Artillery
             to
             attend
             him
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             those
             huge
             impossibilities
             which
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             appeared
             of
             obtaining
             a
             Peace
             with
             those
             who
             were
             so
             much
             afraid
             to
             be
             loosers
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             at
             all
             intended
             it
             ;
          
           
             The
             King
             must
             needs
             send
             one
             message
             more
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             that
             might
             not
             give
             them
             some
             occasion
             to
             send
             Him
             gentler
             conditions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             13.
             
             
               September
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             (
             Being
             the
             same
             day
             they
             had
             impeached
             the
             Lord
             
               Strange
            
             of
             High-Treason
             for
             executing
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             of
             
               Array
               ,
            
             and
             Ordered
             the
             propositions
             for
             furnishing
             of
             horse
             ,
             plate
             ,
             and
             money
             ,
             to
             be
             tendred
             
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             &
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             &
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             all
             the
             Shires
             &
             Counties
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             be
             tendred
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             names
             of
             the
             refusers
             to
             be
             certified
             )
             Mr.
             
               May
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             comes
             to
             the
             Lords
             House
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             a
             message
             from
             Him
             ,
             bearing
             date
             but
             two
             dayes
             before
             ;
             
               u
            
             
               That
               although
               He
               had
               used
               all
               ways
               and
               means
               to
               prevent
               the
               present
               distractions
               and
               dangers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               all
               His
               labours
               have
               been
               fruitless
               ,
               that
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               earnestly
               desired
               by
               Him
               ,
               can
               be
               obtained
               ,
               (
               though
               He
               disclaimed
               all
               His
               Proclamations
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               the
               erecting
               of
               His
            
             Standard
             
               as
               against
               His
               Parliament
               )
            
             
             
               unless
               He
               should
               denude
               himself
               of
               all
               force
               to
               defend
               Him
               from
               a
               visible
               strength
               marching
               against
               Him
               ;
               That
               now
               He
               had
               nothing
               left
               in
               His
               power
               ,
               but
               to
               express
               the
               deep
               sense
               He
               had
               of
               the
               publique
               misery
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               a
               necessary
               defence
               ,
               wherein
               He
               whoily
               relied
               upon
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               affection
               of
               His
               good
               people
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               far
               from
               putting
               them
               out
               of
               His
               protection
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Parliament
               should
               desire
               a
               treaty
               He
               would
               piously
               remember
               whose
               blood
               is
               to
               be
               spilt
               in
               this
               quarrel
               ,
               and
               cheerfully
               embrace
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             must
             also
             leave
             them
             as
             it
             found
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             ungodly
             
             purposes
             ,
             for
             the
             morrow
             after
             being
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             
               Septemb.
            
             1642.
             
             Mr.
             
               Hampden
            
             one
             of
             the
             5.
             
             
               Members
            
             (
             by
             this
             time
             a
             Collonel
             of
             the
             Army
             )
             brings
             letters
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             from
             the
             Parliaments
             General
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             
               Northampton
            
             in
             a
             very
             good
             posture
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Countreys
             thereabouts
             came
             in
             dayly
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             march
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             all
             his
             forces
             that
             are
             about
             
               London
            
             shall
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             desires
             may
             be
             hastened
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             advance
             towards
             His
             Majesty
             :
             and
             it
             was
             the
             same
             day
             voted
             ,
             That
             all
             things
             sealed
             by
             the
             Kings
             Seal
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             
               Littleton
               ,
            
             should
             be
             Null
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             new
             Seal
             should
             be
             provided
             .
          
           
           
             The
             King
             therefore
             seeing
             what
             He
             must
             trust
             to
             ,
             19.
             
             
               September
               ,
            
             1642.
             being
             at
             
               Wellington
            
             in
             
               Shrop-shire
            
             in
             the
             head
             of
             such
             small
             forces
             and
             friends
             as
             He
             could
             get
             together
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Parliament
             that
             very
             day
             had
             received
             letters
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             week
             before
             ,
             having
             a
             muster
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             there
             appeared
             but
             about
             3000.
             foot
             ,
             and
             2000.
             horse
             ,
             and
             1500.
             dragoons
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             His
             men
             were
             not
             provided
             with
             Arms
             )
             made
             His
             protestation
             and
             promise
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               x
            
             
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               He
               hoped
               for
               His
               blessing
               and
               protection
               ,
               to
               maintain
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               His
               power
               the
               true
               Reformed
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               that
               He
               desired
               to
            
             
             
               govern
               by
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Liberty
               and
               property
               of
               the
               Subject
               should
               be
               preserved
               with
               the
               same
               care
               as
               His
               own
               just
               rights
               ;
               and
               to
               observe
               inviolably
               the
               Laws
               consented
               to
               by
               Him
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               promised
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               if
               He
               would
               please
               by
               His
               blessing
               upon
               that
               Army
               raised
               for
               His
               necessary
               defence
               ,
               to
               preserve
               Him
               from
               that
               Rebellion
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               just
               priviledges
               and
               freedom
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               govern
               by
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               if
               this
               time
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               necessity
               and
               straights
               He
               was
               driven
               to
               ,
               should
               be
               get
               any
               violation
               of
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               He
               hoped
               it
               would
               be
               imputed
               by
               God
               and
               man
               to
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Him
               who
               had
               so
               earnestly
               desired
               and
               laboured
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               preservation
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               He
               should
               fail
               in
               any
               of
               those
               particulars
               ,
               He
               would
               expect
               no
               aid
               or
               relief
               from
               any
               man
               ,
               nor
               protection
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             the
             stage
             of
             War
             seems
             to
             be
             made
             ready
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             party
             being
             the
             better
             furnished
             ,
             had
             not
             seldom
             shewed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             made
             several
             traverses
             over
             it
             (
             for
             indeed
             the
             King
             having
             so
             many
             necessities
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             power
             and
             provision
             for
             it
             ,
             might
             in
             that
             regard
             onely
             if
             He
             had
             not
             been
             so
             unwilling
             to
             have
             
             any
             hurt
             come
             to
             his
             people
             by
             his
             own
             defending
             of
             himself
             ,
             be
             backward
             and
             unwillingly
             drawn
             unto
             it
             ,
             )
             we
             may
             do
             well
             to
             stand
             by
             and
             observe
             who
             cometh
             first
             to
             act
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             of
             
               September
               ,
            
             1642.
             
             The
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             writeth
             from
             
               Warwick
            
             that
             he
             was
             upon
             his
             march
             after
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             6.
             of
             
               October
            
             following
             had
             written
             to
             the
             County
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             with
             all
             speed
             to
             raise
             their
             Trained
             bands
             and
             Voluntiers
             to
             resist
             his
             forces
             if
             they
             should
             come
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             three
             Counties
             of
             
               Northampton
               ,
               Leicester
            
             and
             
               Darby
               ,
            
             to
             gather
             head
             and
             resist
             him
             if
             he
             should
             retire
             into
             those
             parts
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             that
             can
             be
             judged
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             so
             truely
             and
             faithfully
             represented
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             great
             advantages
             
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             City
             and
             Tower
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             Navy
             ,
             Shipping
             ,
             Armes
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Magazines
             ,
             all
             the
             strong
             Towns
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             plate
             and
             money
             ,
             the
             Parliaments
             credit
             and
             high
             esteem
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             the
             people
             Idolized
             ;
             the
             fiery
             Zeal
             of
             a
             Seditious
             Clergy
             to
             preach
             the
             people
             into
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             head-long
             running
             into
             the
             witchcraft
             of
             it
             :
             When
             the
             King
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             had
             little
             more
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Laws
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             every
             man
             began
             to
             mis-construe
             and
             pull
             in
             pieces
             ,
             had
             neither
             ammunition
             ,
             ships
             ,
             places
             of
             strength
             ,
             nor
             money
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             party
             or
             followers
             after
             the
             Parliament
             had
             as
             it
             were
             proclaimed
             a
             War
             against
             
             Him
             ,
             could
             come
             single
             or
             in
             small
             numbers
             through
             any
             Town
             or
             Village
             ,
             but
             were
             either
             openly
             assaulted
             ,
             or
             secretly
             betrayed
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             adventure
             to
             serve
             or
             own
             him
             ,
             but
             must
             expose
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Estate
             to
             be
             ruined
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Parliament
             or
             people
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             for
             malice
             or
             profit
             would
             inform
             against
             him
             .
             All
             the
             gains
             and
             places
             of
             preferment
             ,
             were
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             part
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             losses
             and
             mis-fortunes
             on
             the
             Kings
             :
             No
             man
             was
             afraid
             to
             go
             openly
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             durst
             openly
             so
             much
             as
             take
             acquaintance
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             had
             done
             a
             quarter
             of
             that
             which
             
               Ziba
            
             did
             to
             
               David
            
             when
             he
             brought
             him
             the
             200.
             loaves
             of
             bread
             ,
             or
             old
             
               Barzillai
               ,
            
             or
             
               Ittai
            
             the
             
               Gittise
            
             when
             he
             
             went
             along
             with
             him
             when
             his
             son
             
               Absalom
            
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ;
             They
             should
             never
             have
             escaped
             so
             well
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             sure
             to
             be
             undone
             and
             sequestred
             for
             it
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             people
             had
             the
             Parliament
             cousened
             ,
             and
             stoln
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             profit
             and
             preferment
             had
             they
             to
             perswade
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             power
             to
             enforce
             those
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             had
             not
             a
             minde
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ;
             Who
             thus
             every
             way
             encompassed
             about
             with
             dangers
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             
               Partridge
            
             hunted
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             ;
             marcheth
             from
             
               Shrewsbury
            
             towards
             
               Banbury
               ,
            
             perswading
             and
             picking
             up
             what
             help
             and
             assistance
             His
             better
             sort
             of
             Subjects
             durst
             adventure
             to
             afford
             Him
             :
             in
             the
             way
             to
             which
          
           
             On
             
               Sunday
            
             the
             23.
             of
             
               October
               ,
            
             
             1642.
             (
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             then
             lose
             an
             opportunity
             of
             murdering
             their
             Soveraign
             )
             The
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             and
             Parliament
             army
             powring
             in
             from
             all
             quarters
             of
             the
             kingdom
             upon
             him
             ,
             had
             at
             
               Edge-hill
            
             compassed
             Him
             in
             on
             all
             sides
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             King
             could
             put
             His
             men
             in
             battel
             Array
             (
             many
             of
             whom
             being
             young
             country
             fellows
             had
             no
             better
             Arms
             then
             Clubs
             and
             Staves
             in
             their
             hands
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             hedges
             )
             and
             put
             His
             two
             young
             Sons
             the
             Prince
             of
             
               Wales
            
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               York
            
             in
             the
             guard
             of
             a
             troop
             of
             horse
             at
             the
             further
             end
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             had
             finished
             a
             short
             prayer
             ,
             a
             bullet
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex's
            
             Canon
             grazed
             at
             His
             heels
             ,
             as
             He
             was
             kneeling
             at
             His
             prayers
             on
             the
             side
             of
             a
             bank
             (
             for
             
               Blague
            
             a
             villain
             
             in
             the
             Kings
             Army
             having
             a
             great
             Pension
             allowed
             Him
             for
             it
             ,
             had
             given
             notice
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             field
             the
             King
             stood
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             know
             how
             to
             shoot
             at
             him
             .
             )
             But
             God
             having
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             his
             Anointed
             then
             of
             their
             Rebellious
             pretences
             ;
             so
             ordered
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             was
             so
             loaden
             with
             Victories
             ,
             as
             he
             left
             five
             of
             His
             men
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             dead
             behinde
             him
             ;
             lost
             his
             babbage
             and
             Artillery
             ,
             retired
             back
             to
             
               Warwick
               ,
            
             and
             left
             the
             King
             to
             bless
             God
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             where
             He
             supped
             with
             such
             Victuals
             as
             the
             more
             Loyal
             and
             better
             natured
             neighbours
             sent
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             worser
             sort
             refused
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             lying
             there
             all
             night
             sent
             warrants
             out
             the
             next
             day
             to
             the
             neighbour
             Parishes
             to
             bury
             
             the
             dead
             ;
             drew
             off
             His
             Ordinance
             and
             marched
             to
             
               Banbury
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             forget
             to
             pity
             those
             which
             were
             at
             such
             pains
             ,
             and
             hazard
             the
             day
             before
             to
             murther
             him
             ;
             but
             before
             he
             went
             out
             of
             the
             field
             sent
             Sir
             
               William
               Le-neve
               Clarencieux
            
             King
             at
             Arms
             to
             
               Warwick
               ,
            
             whither
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             was
             fled
             ,
             with
             a
             Proclamation
             of
             Pardon
             to
             all
             that
             would
             lay
             down
             arms
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             scornfully
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             Herald
             threatned
             to
             be
             hanged
             if
             he
             did
             not
             depart
             the
             sooner
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             him
             from
             sending
             a
             Declaration
             or
             Message
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             offer
             them
             all
             that
             could
             be
             requested
             by
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             use
             they
             made
             of
             it
             ;
             was
             to
             make
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
            
             believe
             they
             were
             in
             greater
             danger
             then
             ever
             ,
             if
             they
             lent
             them
             not
             more
             moneys
             ,
             
             and
             recruited
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             his
             broken
             Army
             ;
             and
             to
             cousen
             and
             put
             the
             people
             on
             the
             more
             to
             seek
             their
             own
             misery
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             thanksgiving
             was
             publiquely
             kept
             for
             the
             great
             Victory
             obtained
             against
             the
             King
             .
             And
             
               Stephen
               Marshal
            
             a
             Factious
             bloody
             minister
             ,
             though
             he
             confessed
             he
             was
             so
             carried
             on
             in
             the
             crowd
             of
             those
             that
             fled
             from
             the
             battel
             ,
             as
             he
             knew
             not
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             a
             Market
             Town
             ,
             which
             was
             some
             miles
             from
             
               Edge-hill
            
             where
             the
             Battel
             was
             fought
             ,
             preaches
             to
             the
             people
             (
             too
             little
             believing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             believing
             him
             :
             )
             That
             to
             his
             knowledge
             there
             was
             not
             above
             200.
             men
             lost
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ;
             that
             he
             picked
             up
             bullets
             in
             his
             black
             Velvet
             cap
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             very
             small
             supply
             would
             now
             
             serve
             to
             reduce
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             bring
             Him
             to
             His
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             ye
             may
             see
             
               Janus
            
             Temple
             wide
             open
             ,
             though
             the
             doors
             of
             it
             were
             not
             lift
             off
             the
             hinges
             ,
             or
             broken
             open
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             pickt
             open
             by
             those
             either
             knew
             not
             the
             misery
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             knowing
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             more
             guilty
             promoters
             of
             it
             .
             That
             we
             may
             the
             better
             therefore
             find
             out
             (
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             already
             represented
             may
             be
             evidence
             enough
             of
             it self
             )
             who
             it
             was
             that
             let
             out
             the
             fury
             and
             rage
             of
             War
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Whether
             a
             Prince
             or
             other
             Magistrate
             ,
             labouring
             to
             suppress
             ,
             or
             punish
             a
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             be
             tyed
             to
             those
             rules
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             a
             War
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             made
             between
             equals
             .
          
           
             WAr
             where
             it
             is
             made
             by
             any
             rules
             of
             justice
             between
             equals
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             for
             necessity
             ,
             where
             the
             determining
             of
             controversies
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             obtained
             ,
             or
             when
             between
             two
             Princes
             of
             equal
             power
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             superiour
             :
             A
             Rebel
             therefore
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             an
             enemy
             ,
             for
             
               Hostis
               nomen
               notat
               aequalitatem
               ;
            
             and
             when
             any
             such
             arms
             are
             born
             against
             Rebels
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             a
             War
             ,
             but
             an
             exercise
             of
             jurisdiction
             upon
             traiterous
             and
             dis-loyal
             persons
             :
             
             
               y
            
             
               atque
               est
               ratio
               manifesta
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Albericus
               Gentilis
               ;
               qui
               enim
               jure
               judex
               est
               &
               superior
               ,
               non
               jure
               cogitur
               ad
               subeundas
               partes
               partis
               &
               aequalis
               ,
               &
               non
               est
               bellum
               cum
               latronibus
               ,
               praedonibus
               aut
               piratis
               ,
               quanquam
               magnos
               habeant
               exercitus
               ,
               &
               proinde
               nec
               ulla
               cum
               illis
               belli
               jura
               ,
            
             saith
             
               z
            
             
               Besoldus
               :
            
             The
             
               Romans
            
             who
             were
             so
             exact
             and
             curious
             in
             their
             publique
             denouncing
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             sending
             Ambassadors
             before
             they
             made
             War
             against
             any
             other
             Nation
             ;
             did
             not
             do
             it
             in
             cases
             of
             rebellion
             and
             defection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               a
            
             
               Fidenatibus
               &
               Campanis
               non
               denunciant
               Romani
               :
            
             And
             
               Cicero
            
             that
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               nullum
               bellum
               justum
               haberi
               videtur
               nisi
               nunciatum
               ,
               nisi
               indictum
               ,
               nisi
               repetitis
               rebus
               ,
            
             stood
             not
             upon
             those
             solemnities
             in
             the
             
               Cataline
               conspiracy
               ;
            
             for
             the
             rules
             of
             justifying
             a
             
             War
             against
             an
             enemy
             or
             equals
             as
             demanding
             restitution
             ,
             denunciation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             requisite
             in
             that
             of
             punishing
             of
             Rebels
             ;
             
               b
            
             
               Pompey
            
             justifies
             the
             war
             maintained
             by
             the
             Senate
             against
             
               Caesar
            
             (
             not
             then
             their
             Soveraign
             )
             with
             
               neque
               enim
               vocari
               praelia
               justa
               decet
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cicero
            
             did
             not
             think
             it
             convenient
             to
             send
             Ambassadors
             to
             
               Anthony
               ,
            
             nor
             intreat
             him
             by
             fair
             words
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             meet
             to
             enforce
             him
             by
             Arms
             to
             raise
             his
             siege
             from
             
               Mutina
               ,
            
             for
             he
             said
             ,
             
               c
            
             
               They
               had
               not
               to
               do
               with
            
             Hannibal
             
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Rebellious
               Citizen
               .
            
             The
             resisting
             of
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             when
             the
             Sheriff
             of
             a
             County
             goes
             with
             the
             
               posse
               Comitatus
               ,
            
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             was
             never
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             called
             a
             War
             ,
             but
             Rebellion
             ,
             &
             insurrection
             or
             commotion
             ,
             were
             
             the
             best
             terms
             which
             were
             bestowed
             upon
             it
             .
             (
             For
             such
             attempts
             are
             not
             called
             wars
             ,
             but
             robberies
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Law
             taketh
             no
             other
             care
             of
             but
             to
             punish
             them
             )
             And
             the
             haste
             that
             all
             our
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             
               England
            
             have
             made
             in
             suppressing
             Rebellions
             (
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Barons
             Wars
             by
             
               Henry
            
             the
             3.
             and
             his
             sending
             his
             son
             the
             Prince
             to
             besiege
             
               Warren
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Surrey
            
             in
             his
             Castle
             of
             
               Rygate
            
             for
             affronting
             the
             Kings
             Justices
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               hold
               his
               Lands
               by
               the
               Sword
               :
            
             That
             which
             
               Ri.
            
             2.
             made
             to
             suppresse
             
               Wat.
               Tiler
               ,
               H.
               6.
               
               Jack
               Cade
               ,
               H.
               8.
               
               Ket
            
             and
             the
             
               Norfolk
            
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             Queen
             
               Eliz.
            
             to
             suppress
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Northumberland
            
             and
             
               Westmerland
            
             )
             may
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             understood
             it
             no
             otherwise
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             World
             have
             ever
             
             practised
             it
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             
               d
            
             Laws
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             if
             Englishmen
             that
             are
             Traytors
             go
             into
             
               France
            
             and
             confederate
             with
             
               Aliens
            
             or
             
               Frenchmen
               ,
            
             and
             come
             afterwards
             and
             make
             a
             War
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             be
             taken
             prisoners
             ,
             the
             strangers
             may
             be
             ransomed
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             
               English
               ,
            
             for
             they
             were
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             as
             Traytors
             ;
             not
             strangers
             :
             )
             And
             the
             Parliaments
             own
             advise
             to
             the
             King
             to
             suppress
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Rebels
             that
             ploughed
             but
             with
             their
             own
             Heyfer
             ,
             and
             pretended
             as
             they
             did
             to
             defend
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             :
             and
             the
             opinion
             also
             of
             Mr.
             
             President
             
               Bradshaw
               ,
            
             as
             Sir
             
               John
               Owen
            
             called
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             late
             sentence
             given
             against
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               Holland
            
             and
             
               Norwich
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Capel
            
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Owen
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             mistakenly
             (
             God
             and
             
             the
             Law
             knows
             )
             would
             make
             to
             be
             the
             subjects
             of
             their
             worser
             fellow
             subjects
             ,
             may
             be
             enough
             toturn
             the
             question
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             all
             this
             should
             not
             be
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             those
             who
             can
             like
             nothing
             but
             what
             there
             is
             Scripture
             for
             ,
             we
             shall
             a
             little
             turn
             over
             the
             leaves
             of
             that
             Sacred
             Volume
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             is
             to
             be
             found
             therein
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Moses
            
             who
             was
             the
             meekest
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             better
             acquainted
             with
             Him
             that
             made
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             then
             these
             that
             now
             pretend
             Revelations
             against
             it
             ;
             thought
             fit
             to
             suppress
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             
               Abiram
               ,
            
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             and
             for
             no
             greater
             offence
             then
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             co-ordinate
             with
             him
             ,
             procured
             them
             to
             be
             
             buried
             alive
             with
             all
             that
             appertained
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Absalon
            
             had
             Rebelled
             against
             his
             father
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             told
             him
             ;
             
               e
            
             
               That
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               were
               after
               him
               ,
               David
            
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             without
             any
             Message
             of
             Peace
             or
             Declaration
             sent
             unto
             his
             dear
             son
             
               Absalon
               ;
            
             or
             offering
             half
             or
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             him
             ,
             sent
             three
             several
             armies
             to
             pursue
             and
             give
             him
             battail
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Sheba
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Bichri
            
             blew
             a
             Trumpet
             and
             said
             ,
             
               f
            
             
               We
               have
               no
               part
               in
            
             David
             ,
             
               every
               man
               to
               his
               Tent
               O
               Israel
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               every
               man
               of
               Israel
               followed
               after
               him
               and
               forsook
               their
               King
               :
               David
            
             (
             who
             knew
             that
             
               Moses
            
             would
             not
             make
             a
             War
             upon
             the
             
               Amorites
               ,
            
             though
             he
             had
             Gods
             commandment
             for
             it
             ,
             without
             offers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             
             messengers
             sent
             first
             unto
             them
             )
             said
             to
             
               Amasa
               ,
               Assemble
               me
               the
               men
               of
               Judah
               within
               three
               dayes
               :
            
             and
             when
             he
             tarried
             longer
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ;
             
               Take
               thou
               thy
               Lords
               servants
               and
               pursue
               after
               him
               ,
               lest
               he
               get
               him
               fenced
               Cities
               and
               escape
               us
               .
            
          
           
             For
             they
             that
             would
             take
             heed
             of
             
               Cockatrices
               ,
            
             have
             ever
             used
             to
             kill
             them
             in
             the
             shell
             .
             And
             
               g
            
             
               diligenti
               cuique
               Imperatori
               ac
               magistratui
               danda
               est
               opera
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bodin
               )
               ut
               non
               tam
               seditiones
               tollere
               quam
               praeoccupare
               studeant
               .
            
             For
             sedition
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             once
             kindled
             ,
             like
             a
             spark
             of
             fire
             ,
             blown
             by
             popular
             fury
             ,
             may
             sooner
             fire
             a
             whole
             City
             then
             be
             extinguished
             .
             
               Et
               tales
               igitur
               pestes
               opprimere
               derepente
               necesse
               est
               ,
            
             Princes
             and
             Soveraigns
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             protect
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             suffer
             one
             to
             oppress
             another
             ,
             and
             
             themselves
             to
             be
             undone
             by
             it
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             But
             put
             the
             case
             that
             the
             Parliament
             could
             have
             been
             called
             ●
             Parliament
             when
             they
             had
             driven
             away
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             head
             and
             life
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             been
             said
             to
             have
             been
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             above
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             ,
             nor
             the
             half
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             few
             did
             in
             their
             absence
             was
             either
             forced
             by
             a
             Faction
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             a
             party
             of
             Seditious
             
               Londoners
            
             (
             for
             indeed
             the
             War
             rightly
             considered
             was
             not
             betwixt
             the
             Parliament
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             a
             War
             made
             by
             a
             Factious
             and
             Seditious
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             )
             and
             had
             
             been
             (
             as
             it
             never
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             co-ordinate
             and
             equal
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             joint
             tenants
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             it
             would
             have
             been
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             War
             as
             just
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             done
             all
             that
             had
             been
             in
             order
             to
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             hope
             they
             which
             pretend
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             to
             have
             the
             Justice
             of
             their
             War
             something
             examined
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Suppose
             the
             War
             to
             be
             made
             with
             a
             neighbour
             Prince
             ,
             or
             between
             equals
             ;
             whether
             the
             King
             or
             Parliament
             were
             in
             the
             defensive
             or
             justifiable
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               PLerique
               ,
            
             
               h
            
             saith
             learned
             
               Grotius
               ,
               tres
               statuunt
               bellorum
               justas
               causas
               ,
               defensionem
               ,
               recuperationem
               ,
               &
               punitionem
               .
            
             Three
             causes
             are
             usually
             alleaged
             by
             Princes
             or
             States
             to
             justifie
             wars
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             defence
             or
             recovery
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             for
             punishment
             for
             a
             wrong
             done
             .
             For
             any
             defence
             the
             Parliament
             might
             pretend
             a
             necessity
             of
             ;
             The
             King
             neither
             assaulted
             them
             ,
             nor
             used
             any
             violence
             to
             them
             when
             they
             first
             of
             all
             granted
             out
             their
             Propositions
             
             and
             Commissions
             of
             War
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             turn
             their
             jealousies
             into
             a
             
               Creed
               ,
            
             and
             make
             the
             Kings
             demanding
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             (
             being
             done
             by
             warrant
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             and
             precedents
             of
             their
             own
             houses
             )
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             assaulting
             of
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             any
             reasonable
             man
             knew
             but
             how
             to
             make
             that
             to
             be
             an
             assault
             ,
             or
             a
             necessary
             cause
             of
             War
             for
             them
             to
             revenge
             it
             ;
             the
             Kings
             waving
             and
             relinquishing
             of
             his
             charge
             afterwards
             against
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             certainly
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             )
             howsoever
             ,
             a
             War
             made
             onely
             to
             revenge
             a
             bare
             demand
             or
             request
             of
             a
             thing
             was
             neither
             so
             much
             as
             forced
             or
             a
             second
             time
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             totally
             laid
             aside
             
             and
             retracted
             ;
             can
             never
             be
             accounted
             just
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             things
             lost
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             it self
             ,
             had
             nothing
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             both
             they
             and
             the
             people
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               losers
            
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             
               i
            
             the
             
               Remonstrance
            
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             made
             to
             the
             people
             15.
             
             
               December
               ,
            
             1641.
             of
             the
             Kings
             errors
             (
             as
             they
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             in
             the
             government
             (
             but
             indeed
             the
             errors
             rather
             of
             his
             
               Ministers
            
             and
             
               themselves
            
             also
             ,
             in
             busying
             him
             with
             
               brawles
            
             and
             
               quarrels
               ,
            
             and
             denying
             to
             give
             him
             fitting
             supplies
             ,
             )
             
               k
            
             mentions
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             beneficial
             Laws
             the
             King
             had
             granted
             them
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Parliament
             and
             people
             being
             no
             
               losers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             never
             denying
             them
             any
             
             thing
             which
             could
             in
             honour
             or
             conscience
             be
             granted
             them
             ;
             That
             part
             of
             the
             justifying
             of
             a
             War
             will
             no
             way
             also
             belong
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             punishment
             for
             offences
             and
             injuries
             past
             (
             if
             they
             could
             be
             so
             properly
             called
             )
             being
             a
             third
             cause
             of
             justifying
             a
             War
             ,
             could
             be
             but
             imagined
             to
             be
             a
             cause
             to
             justifie
             the
             Parliaments
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             Yet
             they
             were
             to
             remember
             another
             Rule
             or
             Law
             of
             War
             ,
             
               l
            
             
               Ne
               nimis
               veteres
               causae
               accersantur
               ,
            
             That
             they
             do
             not
             pick
             quarrels
             by
             raking
             up
             past
             grievances
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             be
             not
             
               propter
               leviusculas
               injurias
               ;
            
             or
             for
             trifles
             .
             For
             when
             the
             King
             (
             who
             if
             he
             had
             been
             no
             more
             then
             co-ordinate
             with
             them
             )
             had
             called
             them
             to
             counsel
             to
             advise
             him
             ,
             followed
             their
             advice
             in
             every
             
             thing
             he
             could
             finde
             any
             reason
             for
             ,
             taken
             away
             all
             grievances
             ,
             made
             a
             large
             provision
             to
             prevent
             them
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             by
             granting
             the
             Triennial
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             so
             large
             an
             amends
             for
             every
             thing
             they
             could
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             complain
             of
             ;
             there
             was
             so
             little
             left
             to
             the
             people
             and
             the
             Parliament
             to
             quarrel
             for
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             much
             behind
             in
             thankfulness
             for
             what
             they
             had
             got
             of
             him
             already
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             any
             other
             causes
             or
             provocations
             should
             be
             imagined
             ,
             as
             mis-using
             the
             Parliaments
             Messengers
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             we
             know
             the
             King
             (
             unless
             it
             were
             by
             his
             patience
             and
             often
             Messages
             for
             Peace
             )
             was
             guilty
             of
             no
             provocations
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             all
             maner
             of
             scorns
             and
             reproaches
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             
             Messengers
             evil
             intreated
             by
             them
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             return
             or
             retaliate
             it
             to
             any
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             nothing
             as
             yet
             serving
             to
             excuse
             them
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             examine
             the
             Causes
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             by
             themselves
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             war
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             there
             are
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             A
             War
             against
             the
             King
             for
             safety
             of
             His
             own
             Person
             was
             needless
             (
             and
             then
             it
             comes
             within
             that
             rule
             of
             War
             and
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             
               Ne
               leves
               sint
               causae
               belli
               ,
            
             not
             to
             make
             a
             War
             unnecessary
             )
             for
             the
             King
             would
             look
             to
             that
             himself
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             every
             honest
             Subject
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             defend
             and
             assist
             Him
             ,
             but
             not
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             way
             of
             defence
             ,
             as
             would
             tend
             to
             His
             
               ruine
            
             rather
             then
             His
             
             
               safety
               .
            
             For
             surely
             should
             any
             stranger
             of
             another
             Kingdom
             or
             Nation
             have
             casually
             passed
             by
             
               Edge-hill
            
             when
             the
             Kings
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             Armies
             were
             in
             fight
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             told
             that
             the
             King
             shot
             at
             them
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             His
             own
             
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             also
             shot
             against
             Him
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             His
             own
             
               Person
               ;
            
             and
             being
             asked
             which
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             he
             believed
             did
             really
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             all
             intend
             the
             safety
             of
             it
             ?
             we
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             think
             any
             man
             such
             a
             stranger
             to
             nature
             ,
             reason
             or
             understanding
             ;
             as
             to
             think
             the
             King
             should
             not
             fight
             as
             the
             Dictates
             of
             nature
             perswaded
             him
             to
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             King
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             those
             that
             fought
             for
             him
             :
             or
             that
             if
             he
             should
             be
             so
             hugely
             mistaken
             in
             that
             one
             year
             or
             
               Battel
               ,
            
             he
             should
             
             be
             in
             several
             other
             years
             and
             Battels
             after
             .
          
           
             To
             fight
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Religion
             established
             (
             as
             they
             made
             also
             the
             people
             believe
             )
             was
             as
             needless
             ;
             when
             the
             King
             offered
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             might
             help
             to
             promote
             it
             :
             and
             they
             are
             so
             little
             also
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             that
             pretence
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             they
             did
             all
             they
             could
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             ruine
             it
             ;
             took
             away
             
               Episcopacy
            
             the
             hedge
             and
             bounds
             of
             it
             ,
             brought
             in
             
               Presbytery
            
             to
             preach
             up
             and
             aid
             their
             
               Rebellion
               ,
            
             and
             when
             their
             own
             turns
             were
             served
             ,
             encouraged
             
               Conventicles
            
             and
             
               Tub-preachers
            
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             
               Presbytery
               :
            
             And
             being
             demanded
             at
             the
             treaty
             at
             
               Uxbridge
            
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             what
             
               Religion
            
             they
             would
             have
             the
             King
             to
             establish
             ,
             were
             so
             unprovided
             of
             an
             
             answer
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             resolve
             what
             to
             nominate
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             of
             their
             propositions
             afterwards
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             ofted
             urged
             and
             complained
             of
             by
             the
             
               Scottish
            
             Commissioners
             ,
             could
             ever
             finde
             the
             way
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             have
             now
             set
             up
             an
             
               Independent
            
             extemporary
             enthusiastick
             kinde
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             it
             )
             or
             rather
             a
             religious
             
               Chaos
               ,
            
             or
             gallimaufrey
             of
             all
             maner
             of
             heresies
             ,
             errours
             ,
             blasphemies
             and
             opinions
             put
             together
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             the
             owners
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             confident
             will
             subscribe
             to
             that
             opinion
             that
             Wars
             may
             be
             made
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             that
             conscience
             ought
             to
             be
             forced
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             restrictive
             part
             of
             the
             Laws
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             in
             subjection
             ,
             we
             can
             very
             well
             perswade
             
             our selves
             ,
             no
             such
             War
             was
             ever
             made
             yet
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             any
             people
             ever
             found
             that
             would
             engage
             in
             a
             War
             for
             that
             they
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             against
             their
             wills
             :
             And
             for
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             gives
             them
             the
             Kings
             protection
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             immunities
             and
             certainties
             of
             deciding
             controversies
             (
             which
             are
             more
             fitly
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             45.
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             or
             a
             Faction
             ,
             to
             make
             daily
             ,
             and
             hourly
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             vote
             their
             estates
             in
             and
             out
             to
             pay
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             force
             their
             obedience
             to
             it
             )
             if
             we
             had
             not
             out-lived
             the
             Parliaments
             disguises
             ,
             and
             pretences
             ,
             saw
             them
             now
             tearing
             them
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             hope
             of
             their
             growing
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             
             their
             own
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               ignorant
            
             and
             illiterate
             
               fancies
            
             of
             Mechaniques
             ,
             and
             
               Souldiers
            
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             might
             have
             said
             that
             also
             had
             been
             needless
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             had
             done
             abundantly
             enough
             already
             ;
             and
             offered
             to
             grant
             any
             thing
             more
             that
             could
             in
             reason
             be
             demanded
             of
             Him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             touching
             their
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             They
             that
             understand
             but
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             or
             have
             but
             looked
             into
             the
             Records
             ,
             and
             Journals
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             can
             tell
             that
             all
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             (
             as
             King
             
               James
            
             said
             )
             were
             at
             first
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             That
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             extended
             not
             to
             
               Treason
               ,
               or
               Felony
               ,
               or
               breach
            
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
             That
             
             
               m
            
             32.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             6.
             
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Thorpe
            
             Speaker
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             being
             arrested
             in
             execution
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             prorogation
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Commons
             demanded
             he
             might
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             according
             to
             their
             priviledges
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Judges
             being
             asked
             their
             Councel
             therein
             ;
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               general
               supersedeas
               of
               Parliament
               there
               were
               none
               ;
               but
               special
               supersedeas
               there
               was
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               of
               special
               supersedeas
               ,
               every
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ought
               to
               enjoy
               the
               same
               ;
               unless
               in
               cases
               of
               Treason
               ,
               Felony
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               :
            
             After
             which
             answer
             it
             was
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Thorpe
            
             should
             lye
             in
             execution
             ;
             and
             the
             Commons
             were
             required
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             King
             to
             choose
             a
             new
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             
             the
             King
             accordingly
             .
             That
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
            
             was
             assured
             by
             her
             Judges
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             commit
             any
             of
             her
             Parliament
             during
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             any
             offence
             committed
             against
             her
             Crown
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             they
             shewed
             her
             precedents
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             
               primo
               &
               tertio
               Caroli
               Regis
               ,
            
             upon
             search
             of
             precedents
             in
             the
             several
             great
             cases
             of
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Arundel
            
             and
             
               Bristol
               ,
            
             very
             much
             insisted
             and
             stood
             upon
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             in
             Parliament
             allowed
             of
             the
             exception
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Felony
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             to
             think
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             priviledge
             to
             commit
             Treason
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             a
             King
             should
             priviledge
             all
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             could
             get
             to
             be
             elected
             into
             the
             House
             of
             
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             commit
             Treason
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             whensoever
             their
             revenge
             ,
             or
             malice
             ,
             or
             interest
             should
             find
             the
             opportunity
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             if
             it
             could
             be
             so
             ,
             any
             King
             or
             Prince
             would
             ever
             call
             or
             summon
             a
             Parliament
             to
             expose
             himself
             to
             such
             a
             latitude
             of
             danger
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             sit
             as
             long
             as
             they
             would
             to
             breed
             it
             :
             or
             that
             priviledges
             of
             
               Treason
            
             can
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             name
             or
             being
             of
             a
             Parliament
             to
             consult
             and
             advise
             with
             the
             King
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             or
             that
             when
             Felony
             and
             breach
             of
             Peace
             are
             excepted
             out
             of
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             Treason
             that
             is
             of
             a
             far
             higher
             nature
             ,
             consequence
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             should
             be
             allowed
             them
             :
             or
             if
             there
             could
             have
             been
             any
             
             such
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             a
             meaner
             man
             then
             their
             Soveraign
             had
             broke
             it
             ,
             a
             small
             understanding
             may
             inform
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             without
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             have
             fought
             for
             it
             against
             a
             fellow
             Subject
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             could
             not
             their
             priviledges
             have
             reached
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             might
             have
             punished
             them
             for
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             upon
             a
             breach
             of
             priviledge
             
               n
            
             as
             it
             was
             adjudged
             in
             
               Halls
            
             case
             )
             without
             the
             Kings
             writ
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             first
             certified
             in
             Chancery
             ,
             deliver
             one
             of
             their
             own
             servants
             arrested
             :
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             any
             warrant
             can
             be
             found
             in
             Law
             to
             inforce
             the
             King
             to
             reparation
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             should
             have
             broken
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             petition
             the
             King
             for
             an
             allowance
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             priviledge
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
             time
             of
             their
             sitting
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             they
             alwayes
             do
             at
             the
             presenting
             of
             their
             Speaker
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             certainly
             the
             People
             never
             gave
             the
             Parliament
             Commission
             (
             if
             they
             could
             have
             given
             a
             Commission
             to
             make
             a
             War
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             )
             to
             claim
             that
             was
             never
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             fight
             for
             that
             was
             never
             yet
             fought
             for
             by
             any
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             nor
             ever
             understood
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             for
             their
             ayrie
             innovated
             
               pretences
               ,
            
             rather
             than
             
               priviledges
               ,
            
             which
             have
             since
             eaten
             up
             all
             the
             peoples
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             good
             part
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             estates
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             become
             to
             be
             every
             thing
             which
             their
             representatives
             will
             and
             arbitrary
             power
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             it
             ;
             who
             have
             so
             driven
             away
             
             their
             old
             legal
             priviledges
             by
             setting
             up
             illegal
             and
             fantastique
             
               Priviledges
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             now
             left
             of
             the
             
               Parliament
            
             like
             a
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             neither
             matter
             ,
             nor
             form
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             remaining
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             upper
             ,
             and
             lower
             houses
             have
             driven
             away
             and
             fought
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             
               Head
               :
            
             the
             lower
             after
             that
             ,
             have
             driven
             away
             the
             
               upper
               ,
            
             and
             fourty-five
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             (
             whereof
             eleven
             are
             great
             Officers
             and
             Commanders
             in
             the
             Army
             )
             have
             after
             that
             imprisoned
             and
             driven
             away
             four
             hundred
             of
             their
             fellow
             Members
             :
             And
             from
             a
             degenerate
             and
             distempered
             piece
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             brought
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             a
             representative
             ,
             or
             
               journey-men
               voters
            
             to
             a
             
             Councel
             of
             War
             of
             their
             own
             mercenary
             and
             mechanique
             Army
             ;
             and
             may
             sit
             another
             eight
             years
             before
             ever
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             finde
             a
             reason
             to
             satisfie
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             a
             
               fool
            
             or
             a
             
               mad-man
               ,
            
             or
             a
             fellow
             
               Sharer
            
             in
             the
             spoiles
             of
             an
             abused
             and
             deluded
             
               Nation
               :
            
             Why
             the
             Kings
             demanding
             of
             the
             
               five
               Members
            
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             by
             undeniable
             warrant
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             ,
             and
             precedents
             of
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             upon
             a
             charge
             ,
             or
             accusation
             of
             Treason
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             amongst
             other
             pieces
             of
             Treason
             ,
             to
             alter
             the
             
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             subvert
             the
             fundamental
             
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             they
             
               themselves
            
             which
             were
             
               accused
               ,
            
             have
             more
             then
             once
             declared
             to
             be
             Treason
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             so
             great
             a
             
             breach
             of
             priviledge
             in
             the
             King
             their
             Soveraign
             ;
             when
             the
             forcing
             ,
             and
             over-awing
             the
             houses
             of
             Parliament
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             their
             servants
             and
             hirelings
             ,
             demanding
             the
             eleven
             Members
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             and
             banishing
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             imaginary
             and
             fantastical
             offences
             committed
             against
             themselves
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             whom
             ;
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             to
             be
             no
             breach
             at
             all
             of
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             the
             forcing
             of
             the
             Houses
             by
             the
             same
             Army
             within
             a
             year
             afterwards
             by
             setting
             guards
             upon
             them
             ,
             violently
             pulling
             two
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             out
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             them
             ,
             and
             39.
             of
             their
             fellow
             Members
             all
             night
             in
             an
             Alehouse
             ,
             and
             leading
             them
             afterwards
             to
             several
             prisons
             ,
             with
             guards
             set
             upon
             
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             common
             malefactors
             ,
             can
             be
             called
             
               mercies
               ,
            
             and
             
               deliverances
               ,
            
             and
             a
             purging
             and
             taking
             away
             rotten
             Members
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             we
             can
             finde
             nothing
             to
             make
             a
             defensive
             or
             Lawful
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             a
             necessary
             war
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             part
             ;
             for
             (
             
               causa
               belli
               ,
            
             
               o
            
             saith
             
               Besoldus
               ,
               correspondere
               debet
               damno
               &
               periculo
            
             )
             the
             Parliament
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             were
             not
             of
             weight
             enough
             to
             put
             the
             people
             into
             a
             misery
             far
             beyond
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             their
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             suggested
             to
             them
             did
             amount
             unto
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             examine
             by
             the
             rules
             and
             laws
             of
             war
             and
             Nations
             ,
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             they
             used
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               p
            
             
               Injustum
               censetur
               bellum
               si
               non
            
             
             
               ejus
               penes
               quem
               est
               Majestas
               authoritate
               moveatur
               ;
               a
               War
               cannot
               be
               just
               if
               it
               be
               not
               made
               by
               a
               Lawful
               authority
               :
               Armorum
               delatio
               &
               prohibitio
               ad
               Principem
               spectat
               ;
            
             
               q
            
             
               It
               belongs
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               raise
               or
               forbid
               Armes
               :
            
             and
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Parliament
             (
             which
             we
             take
             to
             be
             a
             better
             sense
             of
             the
             House
             then
             their
             own
             purposes
             )
             can
             inform
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Prelates
               ,
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               ,
            
             and
             
               Commonalty
            
             of
             the
             Realm
             did
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             King
             
               Edw.
            
             the
             first
             ,
             declare
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               r
            
             
               That
               it
               belongeth
               ,
               and
               his
               part
               is
               ,
               through
               his
               Royal
               Signory
               ,
               straightly
               to
               defend
               force
               of
               Armour
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               force
               against
               his
               Peace
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               them
               which
               shall
               do
               the
               contrary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               usages
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               that
               thereunto
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               aid
               their
               Soveraign
            
             
             
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               all
               seasons
               when
               need
               shall
               be
               .
            
          
           
             How
             much
             ado
             then
             will
             they
             have
             to
             make
             a
             War
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             to
             be
             lawful
             ?
             or
             (
             if
             by
             any
             warrant
             of
             Laws
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             they
             could
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             absolve
             themselves
             from
             their
             oathes
             of
             
               Supremacy
               ,
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             and
             their
             very
             many
             protestations
             and
             acknowledgements
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             King
             )
             finde
             a
             Supream
             Authority
             to
             be
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
            
             they
             swore
             an
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
            
             they
             not
             onely
             stiled
             themselves
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             they
             represented
             to
             be
             his
             subjects
             ?
          
           
             Or
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             be
             able
             to
             produce
             a
             warrant
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             their
             now
             pretended
             
               Soveraignes
            
             (
             till
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             sufficiently
             
             to
             enslave
             them
             )
             to
             
               authorize
               them
               to
               make
               a
               War
               to
               undo
               them
               ,
            
             when
             they
             elected
             them
             but
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             things
             as
             should
             be
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Lords
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ?
             Or
             how
             could
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             people
             give
             warrant
             to
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             nine
             parts
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             Or
             can
             that
             be
             a
             good
             warrant
             when
             some
             of
             them
             were
             cheated
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             plunderings
             and
             sequestrations
             forced
             to
             yield
             to
             it
             ?
             Or
             could
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             war
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             Kings
             Person
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             the
             
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             be
             a
             warrant
             to
             the
             Parliament
             (
             which
             never
             sought
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             King
             and
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             
               take
               away
            
             the
             Soveraignty
             from
             
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             the
             other
             )
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             was
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ?
             But
             if
             that
             could
             have
             legitimated
             their
             actions
             ;
             as
             it
             never
             did
             or
             will
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             rules
             of
             Justice
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             War
             and
             Nations
             
               s
            
             
               si
               bellum
               geratur
               sine
               denunciatione
               in
               captivos
               tanquam
               latrones
               animad
               verti
               possit
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               thievery
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               War
               ,
               not
               to
               denounce
               or
               give
               notice
               of
               it
               beforehand
               :
            
             and
             in
             this
             also
             the
             Parliament
             was
             faulty
             ,
             for
             they
             took
             
               Hull
            
             and
             
               Portsmouth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Kings
             Navy
             and
             Magazine
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             He
             hoped
             better
             things
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             out
             their
             Armies
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             against
             Him
             ,
             whilest
             He
             was
             in
             treaty
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             offered
             all
             that
             He
             could
             for
             to
             have
             a
             peace
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               t
            
             
               Bellum
               item
               impium
               injustumque
            
             
             
               sit
               si
               modus
               debitus
               non
               observetur
               ;
               A
               War
               is
               unjust
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               due
               way
               of
               proceedings
               held
               in
               it
               ;
            
             which
             especially
             consisteth
             in
             not
             hurting
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             Church-men
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             weak
             or
             impotent
             People
             ,
             as
             old
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             also
             they
             will
             fall
             short
             of
             an
             excuse
             .
             For
             how
             full
             is
             every
             Town
             and
             Village
             of
             the
             truth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             unchristian
             usage
             of
             old
             and
             sick
             people
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             beaten
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             or
             killed
             upon
             no
             provocation
             ;
             women
             and
             maids
             ravished
             ,
             and
             their
             fingers
             cut
             off
             for
             their
             rings
             ;
             old
             
               Best
            
             of
             
               Canterbury
            
             hanged
             up
             by
             the
             privities
             ,
             others
             tortured
             ,
             and
             had
             burning
             matches
             tied
             to
             their
             fingers
             to
             make
             them
             confess
             where
             their
             money
             was
             ;
             women
             
             and
             children
             and
             sick
             and
             aged
             persons
             starved
             for
             want
             of
             the
             sustenance
             they
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             husbandmen
             had
             their
             corn
             and
             hay
             spoiled
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             barns
             ;
             their
             sheep
             ,
             cattel
             and
             provisions
             devoured
             ,
             houses
             ruined
             or
             burnt
             ,
             and
             their
             horses
             that
             should
             help
             to
             plough
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             works
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             taken
             away
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             some
             were
             inforced
             to
             blinde
             and
             put
             out
             their
             horses
             eyes
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             Churches
             that
             escaped
             defacing
             ,
             prophaned
             and
             made
             Stables
             ,
             or
             Gaoles
             ,
             or
             Victualing
             ,
             or
             Bawdy
             houses
             ,
             Monuments
             defaced
             ,
             and
             Sepulchers
             opened
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
            
             Kings
             at
             
               Winchester
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suffered
             to
             weep
             betwixt
             the
             
               Porch
            
             and
             the
             
             
               Altar
               ,
            
             but
             their
             benefices
             and
             livelyhoods
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             Wolves
             put
             in
             the
             Shepherds
             places
             ;
             had
             their
             bookes
             burned
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             means
             and
             maintenance
             plundred
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             were
             newtrals
             ,
             and
             medled
             on
             neither
             side
             but
             lived
             as
             quietly
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             either
             totally
             undone
             ,
             or
             cast
             in
             prison
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             they
             did
             them
             any
             hurt
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             might
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             not
             imprisoned
             ,
             their
             Lands
             ,
             Money
             ,
             or
             goods
             were
             sure
             to
             be
             in
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               u
            
             
               Ut
               bellum
               illaesa
               conscientia
               geratur
               necesse
               est
               ut
               adsit
               intentio
               bona
               ;
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               good
               intention
               to
               make
               the
               War
               conscionable
               ;
            
             which
             in
             this
             appears
             to
             fail
             also
             :
             For
             the
             Charge
             against
             the
             five
             Members
             is
             now
             as
             true
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             they
             
             meant
             to
             ruine
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             
               alter
               the
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             subvert
             the
             
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
            
             and
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               ;
            
             and
             they
             have
             done
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             are
             pulling
             down
             the
             remainder
             .
          
           
             
               x
            
             
               Quaerere
               debemus
               victoriam
               rationibus
               honestis
               ,
               ne
               salutem
               quidem
               turpibus
               ;
               We
               ought
               to
               pursue
               victory
               and
               the
               just
               ends
               of
               War
               by
               honest
               and
               lawful
               means
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               do
               soul
               and
               dishonest
               things
               to
               procure
               our
               safety
               ;
            
             from
             which
             ,
             they
             made
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             which
             the
             Parliament
             made
             use
             of
             to
             usher
             in
             their
             pretences
             ,
             their
             faining
             of
             victories
             ,
             and
             scandaling
             the
             King
             and
             his
             actions
             ,
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             their
             buying
             the
             Kings
             servants
             and
             
               secrets
               ,
            
             Battels
             ,
             
               Towns
            
             and
             
               Garrisons
               ,
            
             and
             making
             
             too
             many
             
               Judases
            
             of
             all
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             free
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             making
             use
             of
             men
             and
             money
             intended
             for
             the
             support
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             and
             leaving
             them
             wallowing
             in
             their
             blood
             for
             seven
             yeares
             together
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             ruining
             their
             King
             that
             would
             have
             helped
             them
             ,
             violating
             of
             their
             oathes
             of
             
               Allegiance
            
             and
             
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             which
             many
             of
             their
             members
             had
             taken
             six
             or
             seven
             times
             over
             ,
             breaking
             their
             oathes
             ,
             taken
             in
             their
             Protestation
             and
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             few
             as
             one
             hundred
             
               solemn
            
             promises
             ,
             and
             
               undertakings
            
             in
             their
             severall
             Petitions
             ,
             Remonstrances
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             ;
             forcing
             the
             People
             to
             take
             the
             Protestation
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             compel
             them
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             had
             taken
             it
             ,
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             
             and
             by
             cousening
             and
             forcing
             them
             into
             Rebellions
             and
             perjuries
             ,
             cheat
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             will
             be
             sure
             enough
             to
             condemn
             them
             :
             and
             if
             the
             great
             Turk
             carrying
             the
             Covenant
             which
             
               Lad●staus
            
             the
             unfortunate
             King
             of
             
               Hungary
            
             was
             perswaded
             to
             break
             with
             him
             as
             an
             ensigne
             of
             publique
             detestation
             in
             the
             battel
             wherein
             he
             slew
             him
             ,
             invoked
             the
             God
             of
             the
             
               Christians
            
             to
             help
             him
             to
             revenge
             so
             great
             a
             treachery
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             more
             reason
             now
             for
             all
             that
             are
             but
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             or
             but
             pretend
             to
             any
             morality
             ,
             to
             carry
             in
             their
             
               banner
               ,
            
             the
             pourtraict
             of
             the
             Kings
             bleeding
             
               head
               ,
            
             as
             it
             was
             cut
             from
             His
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             make
             War
             in
             revenge
             of
             the
             masterpiece
             ,
             and
             
               totum
               aggregatum
               ,
            
             
             of
             all
             maner
             of
             wickedness
             and
             perfidiousness
             ,
             who
             besides
             all
             their
             own
             and
             the
             peoples
             oaths
             taken
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             when
             those
             they
             called
             
               Delinquents
            
             (
             some
             few
             onely
             which
             were
             specially
             named
             and
             excepted
             )
             for
             obeying
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             were
             never
             questioned
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             suffered
             to
             compound
             for
             their
             Estates
             ;
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             was
             neither
             a
             
               Delinquent
            
             or
             
               Excepted
            
             Person
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             either
             His
             
               Life
            
             or
             
               Estate
               ,
            
             though
             to
             save
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             killing
             one
             another
             ,
             He
             had
             yielded
             himself
             and
             became
             a
             Prisoner
             upon
             the
             publique
             fai●h
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pax
               aequa
               non
               est
               recusanda
               licet
            
             
             
               victoriae
               spes
               adsit
            
             
               y
            
             saith
             
               Besoldus
               )
               A
               good
               or
               fitting
               Peace
               is
               not
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               though
               the
               victory
               were
               certain
               :
            
             And
             in
             this
             also
             the
             Parliament
             will
             be
             as
             far
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             justification
             as
             in
             the
             other
             :
             For
             in
             stead
             of
             offering
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             bring
             it
             ,
             they
             caused
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             their
             War
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             but
             petition
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Peace
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             year
             of
             their
             War
             plundred
             and
             robbed
             others
             that
             petitioned
             them
             but
             to
             
               hearken
            
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             as
             Delinquents
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             their
             War
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             petition
             them
             for
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             refused
             all
             the
             Kings
             many
             ,
             very
             many
             Messages
             for
             Peace
             ,
             not
             onely
             when
             He
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             of
             His
             success
             
             in
             the
             war
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             a
             prisoner
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             conjured
             them
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             at
             the
             dreadful
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             pity
             the
             
               bleeding
            
             conditions
             of
             His
             
               Kingdoms
            
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             send
             propositions
             of
             Peace
             unto
             Him
             :
             and
             quarters
             and
             half
             years
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             after
             the
             battel
             of
             
               Naseby
            
             (
             insomuch
             as
             their
             fellow
             Rebels
             the
             
               Scotch
            
             Commissioners
             did
             heavily
             complain
             of
             it
             )
             were
             at
             several
             times
             trifled
             away
             ,
             and
             spent
             before
             any
             propositions
             could
             be
             made
             ready
             ,
             though
             those
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Uxbridge
               ,
               Newcastle
            
             and
             
               Hampton-Court
               ,
            
             were
             but
             substantially
             and
             materially
             the
             same
             with
             their
             
               nineteen
               Propositions
            
             which
             they
             made
             unto
             the
             King
             before
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             was
             
             made
             their
             General
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Treaties
             made
             Propositions
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             great
             offices
             and
             places
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             would
             neither
             for
             
               Gods
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             their
             
               Kings
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             their
             
               Oaths
            
             or
             
               Consciences
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Peoples
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             
               Peace
            
             sake
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             petitioned
             ,
             and
             hungred
             and
             thirsted
             for
             ,
             alter
             or
             abate
             one
             
               Iota
            
             or
             tittle
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             so
             unwilling
             to
             have
             any
             Peace
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             six
             or
             seven
             Messengers
             or
             Trumpeters
             could
             come
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             at
             leisure
             ,
             or
             so
             manerly
             as
             to
             answer
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             or
             that
             Message
             from
             the
             King
             was
             received
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             laid
             by
             till
             a
             week
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             would
             ,
             after
             :
             and
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             in
             the
             Treaties
             must
             forget
             their
             due
             
             titles
             of
             Earls
             ,
             Lords
             or
             Knights
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             had
             made
             them
             so
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             must
             be
             neither
             Treaty
             nor
             Peace
             .
          
           
             At
             
               Uxbridge
            
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Treaty
             limited
             for
             20.
             days
             ;
             and
             at
             
               Newcastle
            
             for
             10.
             and
             though
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Commissioners
             at
             
               Uxbridge
            
             almost
             petitioned
             for
             a
             cessation
             in
             the
             interim
             of
             that
             Treaty
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             in
             that
             which
             was
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             nor
             have
             a
             few
             days
             added
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             King
             could
             in
             Honor
             and
             Conscience
             have
             granted
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Propositions
             ,
             must
             grant
             them
             an
             Act
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             confiscate
             the
             Estates
             of
             His
             
               Friends
               ,
            
             and
             those
             that
             took
             Arms
             to
             save
             his
             
               Life
            
             and
             
               Estate
               ,
            
             but
             to
             take
             away
             their
             
               Lives
            
             also
             ,
             and
             
             not
             only
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             condemn
             them
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             and
             attaint
             their
             blood
             ,
             when
             they
             fought
             against
             them
             which
             were
             onely
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             thing
             so
             unfitting
             &
             unusually
             stood
             upon
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             never
             asked
             in
             any
             treaty
             or
             pacification
             among
             the
             civilized
             or
             more
             barbarous
             heathen
             ,
             and
             amounts
             to
             more
             then
             
               Adonibezeks
            
             causing
             the
             thumbs
             and
             great
             toes
             of
             his
             captive
             Kings
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             to
             gather
             the
             crumbs
             from
             under
             his
             table
             ,
             or
             
               Benhadads
            
             demand
             of
             
               Ahabs
               silver
            
             and
             
               gold
               ,
            
             his
             
               wives
            
             and
             
               children
               ,
            
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             was
             pleasant
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             which
             the
             elders
             and
             people
             of
             
               Israel
            
             perswaded
             
               Ahab
            
             not
             to
             consent
             unto
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             thing
             purposely
             contrived
             and
             stood
             upon
             to
             hinder
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             to
             be
             asked
             or
             granted
             by
             
             any
             that
             could
             but
             entitle
             themselves
             to
             the
             least
             part
             of
             reason
             or
             humanity
             ;
             a
             demand
             
               Bajazet
            
             would
             not
             leave
             his
             
               Iron
            
             cage
             to
             yield
             unto
             ;
             a
             thing
             nature
             it self
             would
             abhor
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             villains
             and
             reprobates
             rather
             lose
             their
             lives
             then
             yield
             to
             ;
             would
             never
             be
             demanded
             by
             any
             but
             a
             
               Devil
               ,
            
             nor
             granted
             by
             any
             but
             his
             
               Equals
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             their
             desiring
             of
             a
             War
             more
             then
             a
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             King
             out
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             such
             unnatural
             and
             barbarous
             propositions
             it
             may
             well
             be
             wondred
             ,
             why
             they
             that
             have
             made
             to
             themselves
             (
             for
             we
             cannot
             believe
             they
             have
             found
             any
             law
             or
             warrant
             to
             ground
             it
             upon
             )
             a
             power
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Kings
             life
             upon
             a
             colour
             or
             pretence
             of
             an
             
               unread
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
             
               unheard
               ▪
            
             of
             piece
             of
             Justice
             ;
             should
             need
             to
             strive
             so
             hard
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             power
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             are
             now
             so
             busie
             to
             do
             of
             themselves
             :
             and
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             afraid
             ,
             all
             this
             would
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             keep
             the
             doores
             of
             
               Janus
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Devil
             open
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             the
             King
             should
             trouble
             them
             with
             any
             more
             offers
             or
             Messages
             for
             peace
             :
             a
             vote
             must
             be
             made
             in
             
               February
               ,
            
             1647.
             that
             it
             should
             be
             treason
             in
             any
             man
             to
             bring
             or
             receive
             any
             more
             Messages
             from
             him
             without
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             .
             But
             suppose
             (
             that
             which
             is
             not
             )
             that
             the
             Parliament
             could
             have
             but
             found
             any
             thing
             but
             somewhat
             like
             a
             cause
             or
             justification
             of
             a
             war
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             (
             for
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             hypocritical
             pretences
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             at
             first
             intended
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             
             hath
             proved
             to
             be
             ever
             since
             )
             to
             whom
             their
             Masters
             the
             people
             (
             we
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             )
             had
             sent
             them
             to
             consult
             with
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             a
             War
             against
             him
             :
             they
             might
             have
             remembred
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Cicero
            
             (
             if
             they
             had
             found
             nothing
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             consciences
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             )
             That
             
               z
            
             
               duo
               sunt
               genera
               decertandi
               ,
               unum
               per
               disceptationem
               ,
               alterum
               per
               vim
               ,
               &
               ad
               hoc
               confugiendum
               non
               est
               si
               uti
               superiori
               licebit
               :
               There
               are
               other
               ways
               to
               come
               by
               pretended
               rights
               ,
               then
               ▪
               by
               a
               War
               ,
               and
               we
               ought
               never
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               War
               (
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               remedies
               )
               if
               we
               may
               obtain
               it
               by
               a
               better
               .
               Hen.
            
             2.
             
             King
             of
             
               England
            
             was
             made
             a
             Judge
             betwixt
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Castile
            
             and
             
               Navarre
               .
            
             
               a
            
             The
             Rebellious
             Barons
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             the
             raign
             of
             King
             
               Hen.
            
             3.
             referred
             
             their
             controversies
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               France
            
             and
             his
             Parliament
             at
             
               Paris
               :
            
             And
             the
             blood
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             which
             ran
             so
             plentifully
             in
             those
             unhappy
             differences
             ,
             was
             by
             that
             means
             only
             stopped
             .
             
               Charles
            
             
               b
            
             the
             4.
             
             Emperor
             was
             made
             a
             Judge
             of
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             
               English
            
             and
             the
             
               French
               Kings
               :
            
             For
             as
             
               Albericus
               Gentilis
            
             saith
             well
             ;
             
               c
            
             
               Intelligendum
               est
               eos
               qui
               diffugiunt
               genus
               hoc
               decertandi
               per
               disceptationem
               ,
               &
               ad
               alterum
               quod
               est
               per
               vim
               currunt
               ,
               ilico
               eos
               a
               justitia
               ab
               humanitate
               ,
               a
               probis
               exemplis
               refugere
               ,
               &
               ruere
               ,
               in
               arma
               volentes
               qui
               subire
               judicium
               nullius
               velint
               :
            
             They
             that
             rush
             into
             a
             War
             without
             assaying
             all
             other
             just
             means
             of
             deciding
             the
             controversie
             for
             which
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             onely
             according
             to
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             opinion
             do
             
             turn
             their
             backs
             to
             Justice
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Examples
             .
             And
             in
             that
             also
             the
             Parliament
             will
             be
             found
             faulty
             :
             For
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             
               States
            
             of
             the
             United
             
               Provinces
            
             did
             by
             more
             then
             one
             Request
             ,
             and
             Embassy
             ,
             severally
             and
             earnestly
             mediate
             to
             make
             an
             accord
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             have
             all
             things
             in
             difference
             left
             to
             their
             arbitrement
             ;
             but
             their
             
               Ambassadors
            
             returned
             home
             again
             ,
             with
             a
             report
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             found
             the
             King
             inclined
             to
             it
             ;
             how
             satisfactorily
             he
             had
             offered
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             the
             Parliament
             was
             averse
             to
             their
             interposition
             ,
             and
             altogether
             refused
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             tarried
             long
             enough
             among
             the
             Parliament
             partie
             ,
             from
             thence
             therefore
             (
             for
             it
             is
             time
             to
             leave
             the
             company
             of
             
             so
             much
             wickedness
             )
             we
             shall
             remove
             to
             the
             Kings
             party
             (
             and
             yet
             that
             may
             cause
             a
             
               Sequestration
            
             )
             and
             examine
             for
             a
             fuller
             satisfaction
             of
             that
             which
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             contraries
             ,
             is
             clear
             enough
             already
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             on
             the
             defensive
             and
             more
             justifiable
             part
             of
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             as
             He
             was
             
               defensor
               &
               protector
               subditorum
               suorum
               ,
            
             and
             sworn
             to
             see
             the
             Law
             executed
             ;
             had
             not
             the
             sword
             nor
             his
             authority
             committed
             to
             him
             in
             vain
             :
             And
             if
             he
             had
             no
             maner
             of
             just
             cause
             of
             fear
             ,
             either
             in
             His
             own
             Person
             or
             authority
             ,
             or
             no
             cause
             given
             him
             
               in
               re
               laesae
               Majestatis
               :
            
             the
             imprisoning
             of
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             plundring
             and
             taking
             away
             their
             Estates
             from
             them
             ,
             long
             before
             He
             had
             either
             armed
             himself
             ,
             or
             had
             wherewithal
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             had
             
             been
             cause
             as
             sufficient
             as
             to
             cause
             a
             
               Hue
               and
               Cry
            
             to
             be
             made
             after
             a
             fellon
             ;
             or
             raise
             the
             
               posse
               Comitatus
            
             to
             bring
             Him
             to
             Justice
             ,
             and
             might
             by
             the
             same
             
               reason
            
             do
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             more
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             
               reason
            
             he
             might
             do
             it
             by
             the
             help
             of
             one
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             but
             by
             the
             same
             
               reason
            
             he
             might
             do
             it
             by
             the
             help
             of
             more
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Nathan
            
             came
             to
             
               David
            
             with
             a
             parable
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             that
             had
             taken
             the
             poor
             mans
             onely
             
               Sheep
               ,
            
             he
             that
             understood
             well
             enough
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             King
             was
             exceeding
             wroth
             against
             the
             man
             and
             said
             ;
             
               As
               sure
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               this
               man
               shall
               surely
               dye
               .
            
             And
             can
             any
             man
             think
             that
             the
             King
             when
             He
             saw
             so
             much
             Sedition
             and
             Treason
             among
             the
             People
             countenanced
             and
             cherished
             ,
             Tumults
             grow
             up
             into
             
             outrages
             ,
             outrages
             to
             parties
             and
             Warlike
             assemblies
             ,
             propositions
             made
             to
             bring
             in
             Horse
             and
             Money
             to
             maintain
             an
             Army
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             His
             Subjects
             daily
             imprisoned
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             undone
             or
             killed
             ;
             can
             be
             blamed
             if
             he
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             sooner
             gone
             about
             to
             defend
             both
             himself
             and
             His
             people
             ?
             For
             who
             
               d
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
             
               Jerom.
            
             )
             did
             ever
             rest
             quietly
             sleeping
             near
             a
             viper
             ?
             
               &
               lex
               una
               &
               perpetua
               salutem
               omni
               ratione
               defendere
               &
               haec
               ratio
               doctis
               ,
               necessitas
               Barbaris
               ,
               mos
               gentibus
               ,
               feris
               natura
               ipsa
               prescripsit
               ,
               &
               haec
               non
               scripta
               sed
               nata
               lex
               ,
            
             saith
             
               e
            
             
               Tully
               ,
            
             (
             that
             great
             master
             of
             morality
             )
             
               Reason
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Custom
               ,
               and
               Nature
               it self
               have
               made
               self-preservation
               to
               be
               warrantable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nemo
               exponere
               se
               debet
               periculis
               obviam
               offensioni
               eundum
               ,
               non
               modo
            
             
             
               quae
               est
               in
               actu
               ,
               sed
               quae
               est
               in
               potentia
               ad
               actum
               ,
               &
               justus
               metus
               justum
               facit
               bellum
               ;
            
             say
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             was
             not
             
               nuda
               cogitatio
               ,
            
             or
             a
             bare
             intention
             ,
             onely
             to
             ruine
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             over
             and
             over
             again
             acted
             ,
             as
             might
             well
             occasion
             more
             then
             a
             fear
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             in
             him
             of
             what
             hath
             since
             been
             brought
             to
             pass
             against
             him
             ;
             no
             man
             certainly
             without
             much
             blindness
             or
             partiality
             can
             think
             it
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             Him
             to
             seek
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             when
             the
             Parliament
             did
             not
             only
             long
             before
             He
             raised
             any
             forces
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             He
             was
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             make
             the
             people
             believe
             His
             
               Person
            
             was
             in
             so
             much
             danger
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             needs
             take
             up
             Arms
             to
             defend
             Him
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             much
             more
             warrantable
             
             then
             must
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Kings
             case
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             an
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             that
             have
             been
             since
             slain
             ,
             and
             undone
             ,
             and
             ruined
             for
             want
             of
             power
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             Defence
             is
             by
             the
             civil
             Lawyers
             said
             to
             be
             either
             necessary
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             or
             honest
             :
             
               f
            
             
               Nec
               distingui
               vult
               Baldus
               sive
               se
               ,
               sua
               ,
               suosve
               defendat
               ,
               sive
               prope
               ,
               sive
               posita
               longe
               ;
               A
               man
               is
               said
               to
               defend
               himself
               when
               it
               is
               but
               his
               own
               Goods
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               or
               People
               ,
               whether
               near
               or
               further
               of
               ;
               Necessaria
               defensio
               ejus
               est
               ,
               &
               factum
               ad
               necessariam
               defensionem
               contra
               quem
               veniat
               armatus
               inimicus
               ,
               &
               ejus
               contra
               quem
               inimicus
               se
               paravit
               ;
            
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             necessary
             defence
             against
             whom
             an
             armed
             enemy
             is
             either
             marching
             or
             preparing
             .
          
           
             
               Utilis
               defensio
               ,
               quum
               nos
               movemus
            
             
             
               bellum
               verentes
               ne
               ipsi
               bello
               petamur
               ,
               When
               we
               make
               a
               War
               to
               prevent
               or
               be
               before
               hand
               ,
               when
               War
               or
               mischief
               is
               threatned
               or
               likely
               to
               come
               upon
               us
               ;
            
             For
             as
             
               Nicephorus
            
             the
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             He
             that
             will
             live
             out
             of
             danger
             must
             
               occurrere
               malis
               impendentibus
               ,
               &
               autevertere
               ,
               nec
               est
               cunctandum
               aut
               expectandum
               ,
               &c.
            
             meet
             and
             take
             away
             growing
             evils
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             delay
             ,
             and
             be
             slack
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Honesta
               defensio
               quae
               citra
               metum
               ullum
               periculi
               nostri
               ,
               nulla
               utilitate
               quaesita
               ,
               tantum
               in
               gratiam
               aliorum
               suscipitur
               .
            
             
               g
            
             When
             for
             no
             fear
             of
             danger
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             consideration
             of
             profit
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             meerly
             in
             favour
             or
             help
             of
             others
             the
             War
             is
             undertaken
             .
             Wherefore
             certainly
             when
             the
             King
             may
             be
             justly
             said
             to
             tarry
             too
             long
             before
             he
             made
             the
             
             second
             and
             third
             kinds
             of
             defences
             ,
             either
             to
             prevent
             the
             danger
             and
             fury
             of
             a
             War
             against
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             help
             those
             that
             
               suffered
            
             and
             were
             
               undone
            
             in
             seeking
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             over
             much
             in
             love
             with
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             as
             he
             utterly
             lost
             it
             ;
             and
             could
             never
             again
             recover
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             much
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Love
             and
             Religion
             of
             His
             Subjects
             and
             
               Parliament
               promises
               ,
            
             and
             the
             seeming
             
               impossibilities
            
             of
             such
             horrid
             proceedings
             against
             Him
             ,
             as
             all
             His
             three
             Kingdoms
             were
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             war
             ,
             and
             strong
             Combinations
             made
             by
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Pulpits
             every where
             flaming
             ;
             Seditious
             exhortations
             against
             Him
             ,
             His
             Navy
             ,
             Magazines
             ,
             Ports
             ,
             Revenues
             ,
             Mint
             ,
             strongest
             Towns
             and
             Places
             seised
             on
             ,
             Armies
             marching
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             He
             only
             and
             a
             
             few
             friends
             ,
             and
             followers
             pend
             up
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             had
             an
             enemy
             and
             a
             strong
             Town
             at
             His
             back
             ready
             every
             day
             to
             surprize
             Him
             ,
             and
             several
             Armies
             marching
             and
             in
             action
             before
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             Him
             ,
             before
             He
             granted
             out
             any
             Commission
             for
             War
             ,
             or
             had
             or
             could
             make
             any
             preparation
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             many
             to
             help
             and
             defend
             besides
             himself
             :
             It
             would
             be
             too
             much
             injury
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             a
             violence
             to
             all
             maner
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             to
             deny
             Him
             a
             Justification
             upon
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             defences
             ,
             if
             the
             second
             would
             not
             reach
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             cannot
             by
             any
             interpretation
             go
             without
             it
             .
             For
             
               h
            
             
               haec
               est
               necessitas
            
             (
             saith
             
               Baldus
               )
               quae
               bellum
               justificat
               quum
               in
               extremo
               loco
               ad
               bellum
               confugitur
               .
            
             Or
             if
             with
             
               Grotius
            
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             another
             way
             ,
             
             and
             make
             the
             Justice
             of
             War
             to
             consist
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               in
               defensione
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               in
               recuperatione
               rerum
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               in
               punitione
               .
            
             The
             King
             before
             ever
             He
             went
             to
             demand
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             or
             before
             ever
             he
             desired
             a
             guard
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               York
               ;
            
             had
             cause
             enough
             and
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             if
             a
             great
             deal
             less
             then
             that
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             deliver
             Him
             from
             the
             censure
             or
             blame
             of
             an
             offensive
             or
             unnecessary
             War
             .
             When
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             
               David
            
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Ammon
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             the
             late
             glorious
             King
             of
             
               Sweden
            
             against
             the
             Emperor
             of
             
               Germany
               ;
            
             the
             former
             for
             misusing
             ,
             the
             latter
             for
             encroaching
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             not
             receiving
             His
             Ambassadors
             ,
             found
             warrant
             and
             necessity
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             what
             could
             the
             King
             do
             more
             in
             
             His
             endeavours
             and
             waiting
             for
             a
             Peace
             ;
             or
             less
             in
             His
             preparations
             or
             making
             of
             a
             War
             ?
             when
             the
             least
             or
             one
             of
             the
             
               hundred
            
             provocations
             or
             causes
             ,
             we
             dare
             say
             plainly
             here
             set
             down
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             among
             the
             wisest
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             been
             reputed
             a
             just
             and
             warrantable
             cause
             of
             war
             .
          
           
             
               Homicide
            
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               England
            
             shall
             be
             excused
             with
             a
             
               se
               defendendo
            
             when
             the
             assaulted
             hath
             but
             simply
             defended
             himself
             ,
             or
             retired
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             so
             far
             till
             by
             some
             Water
             or
             Wall
             he
             be
             hindred
             from
             going
             any
             further
             .
             Death
             and
             destruction
             marching
             towards
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Hull
            
             fortified
             and
             kept
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             maner
             of
             necessities
             compassing
             him
             in
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             could
             then
             
             do
             no
             less
             then
             rouse
             him
             up
             to
             make
             his
             own
             defence
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             be
             as
             much
             without
             his
             sences
             ,
             as
             care
             of
             his
             own
             preservation
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             then
             think
             it
             to
             be
             high
             time
             to
             make
             ready
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             and
             necessity
             enough
             to
             excuse
             him
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             and
             he
             (
             as
             this
             case
             stood
             )
             could
             not
             be
             both
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             defensive
             part
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             the
             Money
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             deluded
             people
             to
             assist
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             hunted
             and
             pursued
             him
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             come
             to
             be
             a
             saying
             and
             a
             by-word
             among
             the
             apprentices
             and
             new
             levied
             men
             at
             
               London
               ,
            
             they
             
             
               would
               go
               a King-catching
               :
            
             and
             were
             not
             likely
             therefore
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             patience
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             Peace
             ,
             and
             so
             thirsted
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             and
             his
             often
             sending
             Messages
             ,
             and
             Propositions
             for
             it
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             victories
             or
             advantages
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             .
             But
             twice
             suffered
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             to
             attempt
             to
             force
             Him
             from
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             once
             to
             beleager
             Him
             ,
             when
             He
             had
             power
             enough
             to
             have
             made
             
               London
               ,
            
             or
             the
             associate
             Counties
             ,
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             something
             strange
             that
             He
             ,
             who
             when
             He
             had
             raised
             forces
             against
             His
             
               Scottish
            
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             found
             himself
             in
             the
             head
             of
             so
             gallant
             an
             Army
             ,
             as
             He
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             fighting
             ,
             and
             
             His
             enemies
             so
             ridiculously
             weak
             ,
             as
             He
             might
             have
             subdued
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             looking
             upon
             them
             but
             a
             fortnight
             longer
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             draw
             a
             sword
             against
             them
             :
             would
             now
             begin
             an
             offensive
             war
             without
             any
             power
             or
             strength
             at
             all
             against
             those
             that
             had
             before-hand
             ingrossed
             it
             :
             Or
             what
             policy
             or
             wisdom
             could
             it
             be
             in
             Him
             to
             begin
             a
             War
             without
             Money
             ,
             or
             Men
             ,
             or
             Arms
             ,
             to
             go
             through
             with
             it
             ?
             Or
             to
             refuse
             the
             assistance
             of
             His
             
               Catholique
            
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             
               Forreign
            
             friends
             and
             forces
             ?
             or
             to
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             in
             Messages
             ,
             and
             offers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             time
             and
             ability
             to
             disarm
             Him
             ,
             and
             arm
             themselves
             ?
             If
             He
             had
             not
             utterly
             abhorred
             a
             War
             ,
             and
             as
             cordially
             affected
             peace
             ,
             as
             He
             offered
             fair
             enough
             for
             it
             :
             Or
             can
             any
             man
             
             think
             that
             the
             King
             did
             begin
             the
             War
             ?
             when
             what
             he
             did
             was
             but
             to
             preserve
             His
             Regality
             and
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             and
             protection
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             which
             the
             Parliament
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             
               Petitioning
            
             for
             it
             ,
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             His
             
               own
               ;
            
             (
             being
             but
             that
             which
             every
             private
             man
             ,
             that
             had
             but
             money
             or
             friends
             would
             not
             neglect
             to
             do
             .
             )
          
           
             Did
             He
             any
             more
             in
             seeking
             to
             preserve
             His
             Regality
             ,
             then
             to
             defend
             and
             keep
             himself
             from
             a
             breach
             of
             trust
             they
             sought
             to
             make
             him
             break
             ?
             Or
             could
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             perjury
             ,
             or
             breach
             of
             trust
             in
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             then
             to
             put
             the
             sword
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             
               mad-men
            
             or
             
               fools
               ?
            
             or
             such
             as
             would
             kill
             and
             slay
             ,
             and
             undo
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             with
             it
             ?
             or
             to
             deliver
             
             up
             the
             protection
             of
             His
             people
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             of
             their
             ambitious
             fellow
             subjects
             ?
             who
             did
             as
             much
             break
             their
             own
             
               trust
            
             to
             those
             they
             represented
             in
             asking
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             King
             would
             have
             done
             if
             He
             had
             granted
             it
             ?
             Or
             why
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             accounted
             an
             
               inculpata
               tutela
            
             in
             the
             King
             to
             preserve
             and
             defend
             that
             by
             a
             War
             ,
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             His
             
               Coronation
            
             Oath
             ,
             
               Honour
            
             and
             
               Conscience
               ,
            
             and
             a
             duty
             to
             himself
             &
             His
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             His
             people
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             Him
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             suffer
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             Him
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             King
             by
             any
             maner
             of
             construction
             could
             be
             blamed
             ,
             or
             censured
             ,
             for
             denying
             to
             grant
             the
             
               Militia
               ;
            
             which
             was
             the
             first
             pretence
             of
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             by
             those
             that
             sought
             to
             take
             it
             
             from
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             till
             the
             besieging
             of
             
               Hull
            
             the
             16.
             of
             
               July
               ,
            
             1642.
             after
             many
             other
             affronts
             and
             attempts
             of
             as
             high
             a
             nature
             put
             upon
             Him
             ,
             the
             most
             malicious
             interpretation
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             cannot
             find
             Him
             so
             much
             at
             all
             to
             have
             defended
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             done
             any
             one
             act
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             like
             it
             )
             who
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             fault
             for
             all
             that
             was
             done
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             to
             condescend
             to
             all
             that
             might
             be
             profitable
             for
             His
             people
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             War
             to
             defend
             himself
             and
             his
             people
             against
             those
             who
             would
             notwithstanding
             all
             He
             could
             do
             &
             offer
             ,
             make
             a
             War
             against
             Him
             ,
             because
             He
             would
             not
             contrary
             to
             His
             Oath
             ,
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
            
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Laws
             which
             He
             had
             sworn
             
             to
             
               observe
               ,
            
             betray
             ,
             or
             deliver
             up
             his
             people
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               undone
            
             by
             a
             greater
             latitude
             of
             Arbitrary
             power
             ,
             then
             the
             great
             
               Turk
            
             or
             
               Crim
               Tartar
            
             ever
             exercised
             upon
             their
             enslaved
             people
             ;
             and
             put
             the
             education
             and
             marriage
             of
             his
             own
             
               Children
            
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             sought
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             any
             father
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             a
             
               fool
            
             or
             a
             
               madman
               ;
            
             nor
             yielded
             to
             by
             any
             would
             have
             the
             Credit
             to
             be
             accounted
             otherwise
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             would
             not
             denude
             himself
             of
             the
             power
             of
             conferring
             honours
             ,
             or
             vilifie
             ,
             or
             discredit
             his
             great
             and
             lesser
             Seals
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             which
             many
             mens
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Honours
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             the
             
               Justice
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             had
             their
             Original
             ;
             or
             perjure
             himself
             
             by
             abolishing
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
            
             which
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               dozens
            
             of
             other
             Laws
             ,
             bound
             him
             to
             preserve
             ?
             Or
             if
             that
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             justifie
             him
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ;
             had
             he
             not
             cause
             enough
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             they
             little
             enough
             to
             ask
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             practise
             to
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Blasphemers
            
             of
             God
             ,
             deniers
             of
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Scriptures
            
             and
             
               Deity
            
             of
             Christ
             ?
             when
             the
             Parliament
             themselves
             had
             taken
             a
             Covenant
             to
             root
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             many
             of
             the
             people
             as
             they
             could
             force
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             with
             them
             ?
             Or
             had
             He
             not
             cause
             enough
             to
             deny
             to
             set
             up
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             authority
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             only
             have
             taken
             away
             his
             own
             authority
             ,
             but
             have
             done
             the
             like
             also
             with
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             ruling
             part
             of
             that
             which
             they
             now
             call
             the
             
             Parliament
             did
             utterly
             abhor
             ;
             Or
             if
             all
             that
             could
             not
             make
             the
             war
             which
             he
             made
             to
             be
             defensive
             ,
             &
             lawfull
             ;
             had
             He
             not
             cause
             enough
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             they
             none
             at
             all
             to
             ask
             that
             He
             should
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             consent
             to
             make
             all
             those
             to
             be
             Traitors
             that
             took
             His
             part
             ,
             their
             Blood
             and
             Posterities
             attainted
             ,
             and
             their
             Estates
             forfeited
             ?
             when
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             own
             Members
             were
             heard
             to
             say
             when
             those
             Propositions
             were
             sent
             unto
             him
             ;
             That
             if
             he
             yielded
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               He
               was
               the
               unworthiest
               man
               living
               ,
               and
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               King
               .
            
          
           
             For
             certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             all
             mankind
             be
             not
             
               changed
               ;
            
             there
             was
             never
             a
             juster
             ,
             more
             
               defensive
               ,
            
             unwilling
             ,
             and
             
               necessitated
            
             War
             then
             that
             of
             the
             
             Kings
             part
             ,
             since
             man
             came
             out
             of
             
               Paradise
               .
            
             And
             if
             such
             a
             War
             should
             not
             be
             lawful
             (
             after
             so
             many
             provocations
             and
             necessities
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             himself
             ,
             &
             his
             people
             ,
             &
             so
             many
             after
             generations
             ,
             which
             this
             War
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             ruine
             and
             leave
             in
             slavery
             )
             under
             what
             censure
             and
             opinion
             may
             that
             of
             
               i
            
             
               Abrahams
            
             with
             
               Chederlaomer
            
             the
             King
             of
             
               Elam
               ,
            
             and
             
               Tidal
            
             King
             of
             the
             Nations
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             fought
             with
             them
             to
             rescue
             his
             Brother
             
               Lot
               ,
            
             and
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             was
             blessed
             by
             
               Melchisedec
            
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             for
             doing
             of
             it
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             
               k
            
             War
             which
             the
             
               Tribes
            
             of
             
               Israel
            
             made
             against
             the
             
               Tribe
            
             of
             
               Benjamin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             men
             of
             
               Gibeah
            
             for
             committing
             lewdness
             and
             folly
             in
             
               Israel
               ;
            
             that
             of
             
               l
            
             
               David
            
             to
             rescue
             
             his
             wives
             that
             were
             carried
             away
             captive
             by
             the
             
               Amalekites
               ;
            
             or
             
               m
            
             to
             fetch
             home
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             from
             the
             
               Philistines
               ;
            
             that
             which
             
               n
            
             
               Ahab
            
             made
             with
             
               Benhadad
            
             the
             king
             of
             
               Syria
               ,
            
             who
             was
             not
             half
             so
             Tyrannical
             in
             his
             Propositions
             as
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             approved
             of
             in
             sacred
             Story
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             
               Judas
               Maccabeus
            
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             rescue
             the
             decayed
             Estate
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ;
            
             or
             that
             which
             was
             used
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             heathen
             
               pro
               aris
               ,
               &
               focis
               ,
            
             were
             never
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             suspected
             to
             be
             unlawful
             :
             How
             shall
             this
             of
             the
             kings
             be
             condemned
             ,
             that
             had
             as
             much
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               David
               ,
               Ahab
               ,
            
             against
             
               Benhadad
               ,
            
             
               o
            
             
               Judas
               Maccabeus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             tribes
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             or
             those
             heathens
             that
             made
             it
             
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
               ,
            
             put
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             to
             warrant
             
             it
             ?
             Or
             by
             what
             reason
             or
             Law
             is
             any
             man
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               England
            
             excused
             for
             killing
             a
             man
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             necessitated
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             killing
             theeves
             that
             come
             to
             assault
             or
             rob
             him
             in
             his
             House
             or
             Castle
             ?
             If
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             hunted
             from
             his
             House
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             corners
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             for
             his
             
               Life
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             for
             his
             
               Life
               ,
            
             but
             his
             
               Honour
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             for
             his
             
               Life
            
             and
             
               Honour
               ,
            
             but
             his
             
               Conscience
               ?
            
             and
             yet
             must
             never
             draw
             his
             sword
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             or
             have
             any body
             else
             to
             do
             it
             for
             him
             ?
             Or
             how
             have
             all
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
            
             and
             
               Magistrates
            
             of
             the
             world
             hitherto
             governed
             ,
             and
             defended
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             people
             ?
             or
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             not
             be
             
             at
             liberty
             to
             make
             a
             Legal
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             those
             State
             riddles
             (
             like
             those
             of
             
               Sphinx
            
             only
             made
             to
             destroy
             men
             withal
             )
             that
             they
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             is
             alledged
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Orders
             and
             Declarations
             ?
             and
             that
             the
             war
             on
             the
             Kings
             part
             was
             a
             Rebellion
             raised
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             
               p
            
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             for
             association
             of
             the
             Counties
             of
             
               Pembroke
               ,
               Cardigan
               ,
            
             and
             
               Caermarthen
               ;
            
             be
             ever
             understood
             by
             any
             rules
             of
             sense
             ,
             or
             reason
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             been
             (
             as
             he
             was
             not
             )
             on
             the
             offensive
             part
             of
             the
             war
             ,
             and
             had
             begun
             it
             against
             them
             ?
             Or
             how
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             could
             (
             as
             there
             was
             Law
             and
             reason
             enough
             
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             )
             believe
             that
             the
             war
             made
             by
             the
             King
             against
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             served
             and
             took
             command
             under
             him
             ,
             was
             lawful
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             War
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             against
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             shortly
             after
             successively
             one
             after
             the
             other
             Generals
             and
             Commanders
             against
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             which
             seised
             the
             Town
             and
             Magazine
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             and
             first
             began
             the
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             only
             defended
             himself
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             understood
             to
             have
             done
             it
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ;
             or
             that
             what
             they
             did
             could
             in
             the
             means
             and
             way
             which
             they
             used
             or
             took
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             and
             dire
             effects
             and
             consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             receive
             any
             
             other
             interpretation
             then
             that
             they
             began
             &
             made
             a
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             a
             colour
             only
             and
             pretence
             that
             they
             made
             it
             for
             him
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             be
             so
             in
             love
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             out
             of
             their
             own
             senses
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             though
             there
             be
             no
             maner
             of
             evidence
             or
             proof
             to
             be
             had
             for
             love
             or
             money
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             were
             constrained
             to
             defend
             themselves
             by
             a
             war
             :
             yet
             the
             Kings
             admitting
             of
             the
             Preamble
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Propositions
             presented
             to
             him
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Parliament
             was
             necessitated
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             in
             their
             just
             and
             lawful
             defence
             ,
             makes
             him
             (
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             best
             acquainted
             with
             his
             own
             actions
             )
             to
             be
             so
             clearly
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             that
             hath
             been
             shed
             in
             these
             wars
             ,
             as
             it
             
             puts
             to
             silence
             all
             that
             can
             be
             now
             alledged
             ,
             or
             said
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             made
             the
             
               preamble
               ,
            
             and
             placed
             it
             in
             
               limine
            
             and
             the
             
               threshold
            
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             catch
             and
             insnare
             him
             (
             for
             either
             he
             must
             have
             denied
             it
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             and
             entrance
             into
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             Kingdoms
             and
             people
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             blood
             and
             misery
             which
             their
             Parliament
             
               Idols
            
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             ;
             &
             have
             all
             the
             blame
             laid
             upon
             him
             for
             hindring
             a
             Peace
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             so
             much
             longed
             and
             laboured
             for
             ,
             or
             put
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Loyal
             Subjects
             that
             helped
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             those
             
               Sins
            
             and
             
               Shames
            
             which
             the
             Parliament
             themselves
             had
             all
             the
             right
             to
             )
             can
             tell
             their
             undone
             ,
             and
             deluded
             
               Proselytes
               ;
            
             how
             much
             the
             King
             stuck
             at
             it
             ,
             
             how
             unwilling
             he
             was
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             was
             unwilling
             to
             wrong
             his
             own
             Innocency
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Parliament
             Commissioners
             had
             not
             any
             thing
             either
             in
             Law
             ,
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             Reason
             ,
             or
             
               Argument
            
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             yield
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             laid
             it
             only
             as
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             before
             him
             (
             though
             there
             was
             no
             such
             preamble
             at
             the
             Treaties
             of
             
               Oxford
            
             and
             
               Uxbridg
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             such
             necessity
             at
             those
             times
             insisted
             upon
             )
             that
             unless
             he
             
               would
               take
               the
               guilt
               upon
               himself
               ,
               his
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               and
               the
               People
               had
               engaged
               with
               them
               ,
            
             must
             necessarily
             be
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             any
             security
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             it
             .
             The
             King
             bemoaning
             himself
             and
             people
             that
             must
             be
             thus
             shut
             out
             from
             any
             hopes
             of
             peace
             ,
             intreated
             some
             expedient
             ,
             or
             
               medium
            
             
             might
             be
             found
             out
             to
             reconcile
             the
             differences
             :
             But
             
               Cains
            
             sins
             being
             
               greater
            
             then
             could
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             unless
             
               Abel
            
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             say
             he
             killed
             
               Cain
               ;
            
             they
             that
             could
             afterward
             finde
             an
             expedient
             for
             21.
             of
             their
             great
             
               Councel
               of
               State
            
             that
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             murdering
             the
             King
             ;
             after
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             could
             finde
             none
             at
             all
             for
             the
             King
             to
             purchase
             a
             Peace
             for
             the
             people
             (
             though
             many
             kinds
             of
             ways
             and
             expedients
             ,
             as
             allowing
             Him
             to
             make
             a
             preamble
             to
             his
             own
             propositions
             ,
             that
             the
             war
             made
             by
             Him
             ,
             was
             made
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             contrived
             and
             thought
             upon
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             was
             ,
             the
             
               Independent
            
             party
             desired
             no
             Peace
             at
             all
             ,
             &
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             desired
             it
             only
             to
             get
             into
             their
             hands
             
             the
             Kings
             Power
             &
             Authority
             ,
             &
             lay
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             they
             had
             shed
             for
             it
             upon
             Him
             ;
             &
             both
             of
             them
             were
             so
             well
             content
             to
             have
             Him
             allow
             of
             the
             preamble
             ,
             as
             the
             
               latter
            
             thought
             himself
             safe
             and
             out
             of
             controversie
             if
             the
             King
             took
             the
             blood
             upon
             Him
             ;
             and
             the
             
               former
               ,
            
             that
             it
             would
             prove
             no
             small
             advantage
             or
             colour
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             if
             he
             should
             confess
             himself
             guilty
             of
             it
             by
             allowing
             of
             the
             preamble
             .
             In
             this
             unparallel'd
             demand
             ,
             never
             before
             stood
             upon
             by
             Subjects
             to
             their
             
               Prince
               ,
            
             or
             
               Conquerors
            
             to
             their
             
               Captives
               ;
               Nero
            
             himself
             was
             so
             far
             short
             of
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             cunning
             enough
             when
             he
             set
             
               Rome
            
             on
             fire
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             upon
             the
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             he
             had
             not
             Villany
             enough
             to
             torture
             and
             seek
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             a
             
               confession
               ,
            
             that
             they
             had
             done
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             King
             therefore
             after
             Protestation
             that
             He
             could
             not
             without
             a
             manifest
             injury
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             a
             violation
             of
             His
             
               Honour
            
             and
             
               Conscience
               ,
            
             take
             upon
             Him
             a
             guilt
             ,
             which
             could
             no
             way
             be
             charged
             upon
             Him
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             appeared
             in
             His
             defence
             ,
             was
             yet
             for
             Peace
             sake
             ,
             and
             His
             peoples
             sake
             content
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               will
               be
               a
               great
               self-denial
               to
               take
               this
               supposition
               of
               a
               guilt
               upon
               my self
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               virtue
               to
               undergo
               any
               affliction
               that
               may
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               my
               People
               :
               and
               I
               am
               confident
               those
               that
               have
               adventured
               so
               much
               for
               me
               ,
               will
               be
               content
               to
               share
               with
               me
               for
               so
               good
               a
               purpose
               in
               the
               suffering
               for
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               Conditionally
               consent
               to
               the
               Preamble
               ;
            
             so
             as
             
             there
             follow
             a
             
               conclusion
            
             upon
             the
             
               whole
               matter
            
             in
             Treaty
             and
             
               Propositions
            
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             but
             
               sub
               modo
               ,
            
             and
             
               conditional
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             that
             
               nothing
               agreed
               in
               part
            
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             shall
             be
             binding
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             conclusion
             upon
             
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             the
             Truth
             be
             judge
             if
             the
             King
             did
             not
             abundantly
             endeavor
             to
             save
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Parliament
             had
             not
             need
             of
             a
             
               justification
               ,
            
             when
             they
             used
             all
             maner
             of
             force
             and
             shifts
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             King
             take
             the
             fault
             upon
             Him
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             they
             that
             shall
             consider
             that
             the
             King
             was
             a
             close
             prisoner
             ,
             robbed
             and
             bereaved
             of
             all
             that
             He
             had
             (
             but
             His
             Honour
             and
             
               Conscience
               ,
            
             and
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
             
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             His
             Loyal
             Subjects
             )
             was
             debarred
             of
             all
             friends
             and
             comforts
             ,
             penned
             up
             and
             used
             with
             all
             maner
             of
             hardship
             and
             extremities
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             like
             to
             be
             murdered
             ,
             that
             conditions
             
               adimpleri
               debent
               priusquam
               sequatur
               effectus
               ;
            
             and
             are
             but
             inserted
             or
             added
             ,
             
               in
               casum
               incertum
               qui
               potest
               tendere
               ad
               esse
               ,
               aut
               non
               esse
               ;
            
             and
             depend
             on
             
               subsequences
            
             or
             following
             
               effects
               ,
            
             which
             not
             happening
             or
             coming
             to
             be
             performed
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             conditions
             ,
             makes
             them
             to
             vanish
             and
             expire
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             no
             such
             matter
             at
             all
             had
             been
             acknowledged
             or
             expressed
             in
             them
             :
             That
             
               Cook
            
             his
             accuser
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             hanged
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             people
             
               substistuted
               ,
            
             or
             gave
             him
             warrant
             for
             to
             accuse
             Him
             .
             And
             
               Bradshaw
            
             who
             
             sat
             higher
             in
             the
             
               pageant
            
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellow-murderers
             took
             the
             Kings
             conditional
             consenting
             to
             the
             Preamble
             to
             be
             so
             little
             for
             their
             purpose
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             it
             :
             must
             not
             only
             acquit
             him
             of
             any
             Confession
             or
             guilt
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             his
             conditional
             yielding
             to
             that
             
               Ambuscado
            
             Preamble
             ,
             but
             dissolve
             into
             wonder
             and
             admiration
             ;
             that
             He
             who
             in
             His
             Royal
             Meditations
             ,
             and
             Conference
             with
             death
             upon
             the
             Parliaments
             Votes
             of
             
               non
               addresse
               ,
            
             and
             his
             closer
             imprisonment
             at
             
               Carisbrooke-Castle
               ,
            
             had
             clearness
             of
             Conscience
             enough
             to
             say
             (
             for
             as
             for
             his
             ▪
             judgement
             we
             hope
             it
             cannot
             be
             suspected
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             
               Caril
            
             the
             
               Independent
               ,
            
             and
             Mr.
             
             
               Vines
            
             a
             
               Presbyterian
            
             Minister
             could
             say
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             second
             
               Solomon
               :
            
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             
             Commissioners
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
            
             reported
             him
             to
             be
             the
             master
             of
             the
             greatest
             wisdom
             and
             understanding
             )
             That
             He
             had
             
               q
            
             
               the
               feast
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               brazen
               wall
               of
               a
               judicious
               integrity
               &
               conscience
               !
            
             doubted
             not
             but
             His
             
               Innocency
               would
               finde
               God
               to
               be
               His
               Protector
               !
            
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             
               imitating
               Christs
               example
               in
               suffering
               for
               Righteousnesse
               sake
               !
            
             and
             thanked
             God
             
               He
               could
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               not
               impute
               His
               Blood
               to
               them
               ,
               further
               then
               to
               convince
               them
               what
               need
               they
               had
               of
               Christs
               blood
               to
               wash
               their
               souls
            
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             shedding
             His
             !
             And
             was
             afterwards
             in
             the
             face
             and
             view
             of
             Death
             and
             His
             murderers
             (
             when
             such
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             
             Christian
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             dissemble
             )
             heard
             to
             say
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             
               He
               never
               did
               begin
               a
               War
               with
               the
               two
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               called
               God
               to
               His
               witness
               (
               to
               whom
               He
               was
               shortly
               to
               make
               an
               account
               )
               He
               never
               intended
               to
               incroach
               upon
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               but
               they
               began
               upon
               Him
               :
            
             It
             was
             the
             
               Militia
               they
               began
               upon
               ;
               though
               they
               confest
               it
               was
               His
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               that
               would
               look
               into
               the
               date
               of
               their
               Commissions
               and
               His
               ,
               might
               clearly
               see
               that
               they
               began
               these
               unhappy
               troubles
               ,
            
             and
             hoped
             ,
             
               God
               would
               clear
               Him
               of
               it
               !
            
             Could
             be
             so
             much
             more
             then
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Protector
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             content
             to
             be
             robbed
             and
             despoiled
             
             of
             all
             that
             He
             had
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             but
             to
             save
             the
             lives
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             &
             estates
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             deliver
             up
             himself
             (
             so
             as
             a
             Peace
             and
             Agreement
             might
             have
             followed
             upon
             the
             Treaty
             )
             to
             the
             unjust
             Censure
             of
             Robbing
             and
             Spoiling
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             robbed
             and
             undone
             Him
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             we
             have
             hunted
             this
             Parliament
             
               Proteus
            
             through
             all
             his
             disguises
             of
             
               Parliament
            
             priviledges
             and
             pretences
             ,
             and
             are
             lamentably
             assured
             that
             a
             great
             &
             accursed
             thing
             is
             committed
             in
             our
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             
               anger
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               kindled
            
             against
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             labour
             well
             bestowed
             (
             though
             here
             is
             sure
             enough
             already
             said
             and
             proved
             that
             the
             King
             was
             in
             the
             defensive
             and
             justifiable
             part
             of
             the
             War
             )
             to
             send
             into
             
               Achans
               ▪
            
             
             tent
             ,
             and
             search
             and
             see
             what
             is
             there
             to
             be
             found
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             there
             we
             finde
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               Brooke
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             had
             not
             long
             before
             the
             King
             had
             summoned
             ▪
             them
             to
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             the
             Parliament
             settled
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             their
             Estates
             to
             prevent
             any
             dangers
             which
             might
             happen
             upon
             their
             intended
             enterprises
             .
             
               Peard
            
             the
             pragmatique
             Parliament
             man
             was
             heard
             to
             say
             a
             little
             before
             this
             holy
             War
             began
             to
             break
             out
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               would
               within
               a
               year
               or
               two
               be
               altered
               .
            
          
           
             A
             little
             before
             the
             second
             Scottish
             invasion
             ,
             
               r
            
             
               Hinderson
            
             the
             Scotch
             
               firebrand
            
             confesses
             that
             the
             Covenanters
             ▪
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             were
             unanimously
             agreed
             
               to
            
             
             
               bring
               the
               King
               to
               their
               lure
               before
               they
               laid
               down
               Arms
               :
            
             the
             joynt
             Declaration
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             in
             
               January
            
             1643.
             professes
             ,
             they
             will
             
               never
               say
               down
               Arms
               till
               the
               pretended
               Reformation
               be
               accomplished
               ;
            
             many
             Declarations
             and
             Remonstrances
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             may
             be
             so
             called
             )
             and
             the
             Army
             mention
             the
             
               original
               power
            
             and
             Soveraignty
             to
             be
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             common
             
               Rights
            
             and
             
               Freedom
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             
               opportunities
            
             God
             had
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             An
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             20.
             
             
               October
            
             1645.
             concerning
             rules
             and
             directions
             for
             Tryers
             and
             Judges
             of
             the
             ability
             of
             Elders
             ,
             declares
             it
             was
             
               the
               wonderful
               providence
               of
               God
               in
               calling
               them
            
             (
             which
             He
             never
             did
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             usurping
             of
             regal
             Authority
             )
             
               to
               the
               great
               and
               difficult
               work
               of
               Reformation
               and
               purging
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             
               Fairfax
            
             and
             his
             general
             Councel
             of
             Officers
             in
             their
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             16.
             
             
               November
               ,
            
             1648.
             made
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             did
             call
             the
             putting
             down
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             establishing
             of
             their
             unjust
             ends
             ,
             the
             
               publique
               interest
               originally
               contended
               for
               on
               the
               Parliament
               part
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Declaration
             and
             Votes
             of
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Commons
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             15.
             
             
               January
            
             1648.
             
             Affirm
             the
             bringing
             of
             Delinquents
             to
             punishment
             (
             which
             if
             any
             who
             had
             assisted
             the
             King
             had
             been
             Delinquents
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Kingly
             office
             ,
             and
             
             were
             never
             refused
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             due
             and
             legal
             tryal
             )
             to
             be
             
               one
               of
               the
               pretended
               causes
               of
               making
               this
               War
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             thereof
             acknowledges
             the
             
               rooting
               out
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               bringing
               Delinquents
               to
               punishment
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               motives
               which
               induced
               them
               to
               undertake
               this
               War
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             though
             our
             
               Achans
            
             will
             neither
             confess
             nor
             be
             brought
             to
             punishment
             ,
             till
             the
             wrath
             and
             never
             failing
             judgment
             of
             God
             shall
             bring
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             sons
             ,
             and
             their
             daughters
             ,
             and
             their
             
               successes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               asses
            
             that
             follow
             them
             to
             be
             consumed
             in
             the
             field
             of
             
               Achor
               :
            
             the
             Fig-leaves
             which
             they
             have
             patched
             together
             to
             palliate
             and
             hide
             their
             nakedness
             ,
             cannot
             keep
             out
             the
             eyes
             and
             
             understanding
             of
             a
             ruined
             Nation
             ,
             bleeding
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             but
             whether
             ever
             confessed
             or
             never
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             plain
             as
             the
             most
             infallible
             demonstration
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             never
             necessitated
             to
             make
             a
             War
             ,
             but
             were
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Justification
             of
             a
             defensive
             War
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             altogether
             in
             the
             offensive
             .
             For
             beside
             all
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             prove
             them
             guilty
             of
             the
             blood
             and
             misery
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             who
             can
             think
             ,
             or
             be
             believed
             (
             if
             he
             should
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             say
             it
             )
             That
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             a
             war
             for
             that
             which
             was
             none
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             or
             for
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             when
             they
             did
             not
             want
             them
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             had
             as
             much
             addition
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Nation
             and
             right
             reason
             could
             have
             desired
             ▪
             or
             
             that
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             make
             a
             War
             because
             he
             would
             not
             
               un-King
            
             or
             
               un-man
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             give
             away
             his
             
               Negative
            
             voice
             ,
             and
             undertaking
             by
             his
             Oath
             to
             do
             justice
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             quit
             his
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             and
             put
             himself
             out
             of
             all
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             the
             care
             ,
             education
             ,
             and
             marriage
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             that
             is
             not
             
               hors
               du
               sens
               &
               sans
               raison
               ,
            
             out
             of
             his
             vvits
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             great
             stranger
             to
             the
             most
             ordinary
             and
             common
             parts
             of
             understanding
             ,
             was
             never
             yet
             denied
             ,
             or
             were
             enforced
             to
             make
             a
             War
             to
             ;
             take
             away
             tenures
             in
             
               Capite
               ,
            
             which
             was
             a
             principal
             flower
             of
             the
             Kings
             Crown
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             
               Reformation
            
             of
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             which
             was
             already
             the
             envy
             and
             ambition
             of
             the
             best
             of
             
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             or
             to
             commit
             sacriledge
             ,
             or
             abolish
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             least
             was
             of
             Apostolical
             institution
             ;
             or
             to
             preserve
             the
             Statute
             of
             25.
             
               E.
            
             3.
             concerning
             what
             was
             Treason
             ;
             when
             they
             themselves
             committed
             most
             of
             the
             Treasons
             ,
             were
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             their
             fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             makers
             of
             that
             Statute
             ,
             ever
             thought
             on
             ?
             But
             that
             we
             may
             do
             all
             the
             right
             we
             can
             to
             those
             which
             have
             done
             so
             much
             wrong
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             carry
             on
             our
             judgements
             to
             a
             certain
             conclusion
             of
             that
             which
             God
             and
             all
             good
             and
             just
             men
             know
             to
             be
             true
             enough
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             be
             impertinent
             in
             this
             our
             search
             and
             disquisition
             of
             the
             truth
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             enquiry
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Whether
             the
             Parliament
             in
             their
             pretended
             Magistracy
             have
             not
             taken
             lesser
             occasions
             to
             punish
             or
             provide
             against
             
               Insurrections
               ,
               Treasons
            
             and
             
               Rebellions
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             ALl
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             that
             know
             but
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             can
             tell
             it
             :
             The
             Parliament
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             to
             their
             own
             preservations
             and
             purposes
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             greatest
             Jealousie
             ▪
             Vigilancy
             ,
             Terror
             and
             Authority
             over
             those
             they
             could
             but
             get
             within
             their
             pretended
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             witness
             
               Edward
               Archer
               ,
            
             who
             was
             whipt
             and
             punished
             almost
             to
             death
             for
             speaking
             but
             his
             ill
             wishes
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             
             when
             he
             was
             marching
             out
             of
             
               London
            
             with
             their
             Army
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             Imprisonment
             of
             their
             own
             Members
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             
               Sence
            
             and
             
               Cabal
            
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ;
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             shut
             up
             under
             Decks
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             stifled
             a
             ship-board
             ,
             upon
             suspicion
             that
             they
             affected
             the
             King
             ;
             hanging
             of
             the
             two
             
               Bristoll
            
             Merchants
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Bourchier
            
             and
             Mr.
             
             
               Yeomans
            
             for
             an
             endeavour
             to
             deliver
             up
             
               Bristol
               .
               ;
            
             putting
             Colonel
             
               Essex
            
             out
             of
             the
             Governmen
             of
             that
             Town
             upon
             suspicion
             of
             favouring
             the
             enterprise
             ;
             hanging
             of
             Master
             
               Tompkins
            
             and
             Master
             
               Chaloner
            
             for
             a
             purpose
             to
             force
             the
             delivery
             up
             of
             some
             factious
             men
             to
             Justice
             ;
             banishing
             Master
             
               Waller
               ,
            
             an
             eminent
             member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             
             for
             the
             contrivance
             of
             it
             ;
             searching
             the
             Houses
             of
             Forraign
             Embassadors
             ;
             and
             intercepting
             and
             opening
             their
             Letters
             ;
             Beheading
             Sir
             
               Alexander
               Cary
            
             for
             an
             intention
             to
             deliver
             up
             
               Plymouth
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             (
             who
             adventured
             first
             of
             all
             to
             set
             up
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             was
             magnified
             ,
             and
             almost
             adored
             for
             it
             )
             for
             an
             intention
             only
             to
             deliver
             up
             
               Hull
            
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             executing
             of
             his
             Son
             for
             joyning
             with
             his
             Father
             in
             it
             ;
             hanging
             Master
             
               Kniveton
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Messengers
             ,
             but
             for
             bringing
             his
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             to
             
               London
            
             for
             the
             adjourning
             of
             the
             Tearm
             (
             being
             a
             greater
             misusage
             then
             
               Davids
            
             messengers
             received
             from
             King
             
               Ammon
               ;
            
             )
             imprisoning
             ,
             starving
             &
             undoing
             of
             any
             that
             durst
             but
             own
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             write
             any
             thing
             for
             or
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             or
             send
             or
             
             bring
             any
             message
             from
             him
             or
             his
             party
             ,
             or
             that
             did
             but
             give
             any
             aid
             or
             assistance
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Consciences
             and
             the
             Covenant
             (
             which
             they
             themselves
             took
             ,
             and
             forced
             upon
             the
             people
             )
             did
             oblige
             them
             ;
             shooting
             and
             cannonading
             of
             the
             
               Queen
            
             when
             she
             came
             but
             to
             aid
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             chasing
             and
             shooting
             after
             her
             at
             sea
             a
             year
             after
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             going
             back
             into
             
               France
            
             from
             him
             ;
             sequestring
             wives
             and
             mothers
             that
             did
             but
             relieve
             their
             husbands
             and
             childrens
             wants
             when
             they
             returned
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             service
             ;
             putting
             thousands
             of
             Orthodox
             Ministers
             out
             of
             their
             benefices
             and
             livelyhoods
             for
             using
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             preaching
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             praying
             for
             him
             at
             the
             
             same
             time
             when
             they
             pretended
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             ;
             voting
             the
             Prince
             a
             
               Traitor
            
             for
             wishing
             well
             or
             being
             in
             company
             with
             his
             Father
             (
             for
             he
             was
             too
             young
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             else
             for
             him
             )
             and
             making
             ,
             or
             rather
             supposing
             charges
             of
             high
             Treason
             against
             those
             that
             either
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             counselled
             him
             how
             to
             defend
             himself
             ;
             in
             obeying
             the
             
               known
               Laws
            
             wch
             they
             themselves
             made
             the
             world
             believe
             they
             made
             some
             part
             of
             the
             war
             for
             ,
             ordering
             all
             to
             die
             without
             mercy
             that
             did
             but
             harbor
             the
             King
             when
             he
             fled
             in
             a
             disguise
             before
             their
             Armies
             ;
             condemning
             men
             by
             a
             Court
             martial
             after
             the
             War
             vvas
             ended
             ,
             and
             Shooting
             them
             to
             Death
             but
             for
             vvords
             or
             intentions
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             this
             and
             many
             things
             more
             which
             might
             be
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             what
             means
             so
             many
             
               Sequestrations
               ,
            
             and
             the
             bleating
             and
             lowing
             of
             mens
             Sheep
             and
             Oxen
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             since
             the
             War
             was
             ended
             ,
             but
             for
             words
             spoken
             either
             for
             the
             King
             or
             against
             them
             ?
             husbands
             and
             fathers
             undone
             for
             what
             their
             wives
             or
             children
             did
             without
             their
             privity
             ?
             the
             Maior
             of
             
               London
            
             &
             divers
             Aldermen
             Imprisoned
             but
             upon
             a
             suspicion
             of
             joyning
             with
             the
             Scots
             ,
             or
             acting
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             they
             forced
             them
             to
             take
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             have
             undone
             them
             for
             refusing
             of
             it
             ?
             Garrisons
             and
             Armies
             with
             Free-quartering
             and
             Taxes
             kept
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             like
             sheep
             devoured
             to
             maintain
             them
             ?
             so
             much
             
             complaining
             in
             our
             streets
             ?
             and
             the
             taking
             away
             from
             some
             all
             their
             lands
             &
             from
             others
             what
             they
             pleased
             and
             enforced
             many
             thousands
             to
             compound
             for
             their
             lands
             &
             estates
             for
             joyning
             with
             the
             Kings
             forces
             ,
             or
             for
             being
             forced
             to
             send
             provisions
             to
             them
             (
             when
             they
             took
             up
             Arms
             some
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             to
             deliver
             the
             King
             out
             of
             prison
             )
             &
             causing
             the
             Souldiers
             not
             only
             to
             cut
             and
             kill
             divers
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               Surrey
            
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             petitioning
             the
             Parliament
             for
             a
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Sequester
             many
             of
             them
             for
             putting
             their
             hands
             unto
             it
             ;
             with
             disabling
             the
             Citizens
             of
             
               London
            
             for
             bearing
             any
             Office
             in
             the
             Citty
             or
             Common-wealth
             for
             but
             putting
             their
             hands
             to
             the
             Petition
             for
             the
             
             Treaty
             ,
             though
             
               Cromwell
            
             himself
             had
             not
             long
             before
             set
             on
             some
             to
             petition
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             and
             undoing
             of
             two
             parts
             of
             three
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             very
             many
             of
             whom
             did
             nothing
             actually
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             sacrified
             to
             their
             pretended
             reasons
             and
             jealousies
             of
             State
             ,
             &
             do
             sufficiently
             proclaim
             and
             re●…ain
             the
             vvoful
             Registers
             to
             after
             generations
             of
             this
             lamentable
             assertion
             .
             If
             the
             King
             could
             have
             gotten
             but
             so
             much
             leave
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             tender-heartedness
             to
             his
             people
             as
             to
             have
             used
             but
             the
             five
             hundreth
             part
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             jealousies
             ,
             &
             sharp
             and
             merciless
             authority
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             this
             war
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Kingdomes
             and
             people
             had
             not
             been
             undone
             and
             ruined
             ,
             nor
             the
             Parliament
             put
             to
             so
             much
             labour
             to
             coyne
             faults
             
             and
             scandals
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             wrest
             the
             Laws
             to
             
               Non-sense
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             
               Blasphemy
            
             to
             justifie
             their
             most
             horrid
             act
             of
             
               Murdering
            
             him
             ,
             but
             for
             seeking
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               Laws
            
             and
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             cleerly
             
               cheated
            
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             here
             our
             miseries
             tels
             us
             we
             must
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shall
             remember
             (
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             so
             plain
             it
             needs
             no
             enquiry
             ,
             )
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI
               .
            
             Who
             most
             desired
             Peace
             ,
             and
             offered
             fairliest
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             THe
             abundant
             satisfaction
             wch
             the
             King
             had
             offered
             them
             from
             his
             first
             summoning
             of
             the
             late
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             their
             dissolving
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             dissolving
             Him
             who
             gave
             them
             all
             their
             
               Life
            
             and
             
               Being
               ;
            
             that
             which
             he
             
               did
               ,
            
             and
             all
             which
             he
             would
             have
             
               done
               :
            
             So
             many
             Declarations
             ,
             Answers
             and
             Messages
             penned
             by
             himself
             ,
             intending
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             his
             words
             could
             signifie
             ,
             and
             were
             believed
             and
             understood
             by
             all
             at
             that
             time
             that
             were
             not
             interessed
             or
             engaged
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             of
             the
             eagrest
             of
             them
             also
             that
             had
             no
             hand
             ,
             or
             lookt
             to
             have
             any
             
             profit
             in
             the
             murthering
             of
             him
             (
             for
             a
             Tryal
             of
             a
             King
             without
             either
             Warrant
             or
             Colour
             of
             
               Scripture
            
             or
             the
             
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             people
             (
             if
             that
             could
             have
             authorized
             it
             )
             cannot
             ,
             nay
             ,
             will
             not
             by
             all
             the
             world
             and
             after
             ages
             be
             otherwise
             interpreted
             ,
             unless
             we
             shall
             say
             
               Ravillae
            
             might
             have
             justified
             his
             killing
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Fourth
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             if
             he
             had
             but
             had
             the
             wit
             to
             have
             framed
             or
             fancied
             a
             Supreme
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             have
             Sentenced
             him
             before
             he
             had
             done
             it
             )
             will
             be
             as
             Pillars
             and
             lasting
             Monuments
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             The
             King
             was
             the
             only
             desirer
             of
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             and
             laboured
             and
             
               tugged
            
             harder
             for
             it
             then
             ever
             Prince
             or
             King
             ,
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             since
             Almighty
             
             God
             did
             his
             first
             dayes
             work
             ,
             did
             ever
             do
             with
             Superiors
             ,
             Equals
             or
             Subjects
             :
             and
             it
             will
             be
             no
             wrong
             certainly
             to
             
               David
            
             (
             whose
             sufferings
             are
             so
             much
             remembred
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             )
             complayning
             so
             bitterly
             ,
             That
             he
             sought
             peace
             with
             those
             that
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             prepared
             for
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             Yo
             say
             the
             King
             did
             suffer
             more
             ,
             and
             offer
             more
             and
             oftner
             for
             peace
             then
             ever
             he
             did
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             is
             extant
             or
             appearing
             to
             us
             )
             for
             surely
             so
             many
             messages
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             one
             and
             twenty
             in
             two
             years
             space
             ,
             from
             the
             5
             of
             
               December
            
             1645.
             to
             the
             25.
             of
             
               December
            
             1647.
             sent
             to
             the
             Parliament
             after
             so
             many
             affronts
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             must
             needs
             excuse
             him
             that
             offered
             all
             could
             be
             imagined
             
             to
             be
             for
             the
             good
             and
             safety
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             condemn
             those
             that
             not
             only
             from
             time
             to
             time
             refused
             it
             ,
             but
             adhered
             so
             much
             to
             their
             first
             intentions
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             blood
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             people
             could
             not
             perswade
             them
             to
             depart
             with
             the
             least
             punctillio
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             before
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
            
             Treaty
             offered
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Olive-Branch
             ,
             as
             to
             part
             with
             the
             Militia
             for
             the
             terme
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             un-King
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             content
             to
             do
             all
             that
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             Oath
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Conscience
             could
             possibly
             permit
             him
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             to
             purchase
             a
             peace
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             would
             have
             perswaded
             his
             Innocence
             to
             have
             born
             the
             
               shame
            
             &
             reproach
             of
             what
             his
             enemies
             were
             only
             guilty
             of
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             
             Lord
             
               Say
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             his
             ever
             craving
             ,
             never
             safe
             enough
             Disciples
             ,
             confessed
             that
             the
             King
             had
             offered
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             nothing
             more
             could
             be
             demanded
             of
             him
             .
             They
             therefore
             that
             can
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             divide
             or
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             white
             and
             black
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             plainest
             contraries
             ,
             must
             needs
             also
             acknowledg
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             offered
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliment
             refused
             all
             ;
             the
             King
             was
             willing
             to
             part
             almost
             with
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             would
             never
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ;
             the
             King
             was
             willing
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             to
             give
             away
             almost
             every
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             Parliament
             would
             never
             yeild
             to
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             was
             not
             their
             own
             .
             And
             thus
             may
             the
             account
             be
             quickly
             
             cast
             up
             between
             the
             
               King
            
             and
             that
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             who
             would
             have
             saved
             and
             kept
             the
             people
             from
             misery
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             most
             unwilling
             to
             make
             an
             
               end
            
             of
             it
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             too
             hastily
             give
             the
             Sentence
             and
             try
             the
             business
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             do
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             
               War
               ,
            
             or
             the
             new
             invented
             way
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
            
             sitting
             with
             their
             wil
             ,
             or
             the
             Sword
             only
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Ballance
            
             at
             all
             in
             the
             other
             .
             We
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             examine
             ,
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             Who
             laboured
             to
             Shorten
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             Lengthen
             it
             .
          
           
             THe
             odds
             vvas
             so
             great
             betvvixt
             what
             the
             Parliament
             laboured
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             the
             
               King
            
             to
             keep
             ,
             as
             that
             vvhich
             swayes
             the
             balance
             in
             most
             mens
             actions
             vvill
             be
             argument
             enough
             to
             conclude
             ,
             They
             vvere
             more
             likely
             to
             loose
             by
             a
             peace
             then
             a
             vvar
             ,
             therefore
             the
             more
             vvilling
             to
             continue
             it
             .
             And
             if
             their
             own
             interests
             vvould
             not
             put
             them
             so
             far
             upon
             it
             ,
             their
             vain
             glory
             and
             ambition
             vvould
             be
             forvvard
             enough
             to
             persvvade
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             that
             ,
             the
             success
             of
             their
             arms
             ,
             or
             miscalled
             Providence
             ,
             vvould
             make
             them
             look
             (
             as
             experience
             tels
             us
             
             they
             did
             )
             upon
             any
             tenders
             of
             peace
             ;
             as
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             Great
             did
             upon
             
               Darius
            
             his
             offer
             of
             halfe
             his
             kingdome
             :
             and
             if
             not
             that
             ,
             their
             feares
             and
             iealousies
             now
             growne
             greater
             by
             wronginge
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             ever
             they
             were
             when
             they
             without
             any
             cause
             suspected
             him
             ▪
             could
             never
             think
             it
             safe
             to
             let
             an
             inraged
             
               Lion
            
             into
             his
             Den
             they
             had
             so
             long
             kept
             out
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             King
             could
             not
             fight
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             hee
             must
             adventure
             the
             undoeiug
             of
             his
             
               owne
               ;
            
             and
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             so
             much
             as
             was
             lost
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             much
             lost
             of
             a
             
               King
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             doth
             all
             hee
             can
             to
             preserve
             a
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             minde
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             ;
             and
             the
             morniug
             before
             he
             was
             inforced
             to
             fight
             in
             
             his
             own
             defence
             at
             
               Edg-hill
               ,
            
             did
             not
             only
             scnd
             his
             Proclamation
             of
             Pardon
             to
             all
             (
             except
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             )
             wch
             would
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             :
             but
             before
             hee
             had
             gathered
             up
             the
             Bayes
             which
             he
             had
             there
             won
             ,
             sends
             afterwards
             a
             like
             Proclamation
             of
             pardon
             to
             all
             those
             that
             the
             day
             before
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             And
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             of
             War
             afterward
             behaved
             himself
             like
             a
             weeping
             Father
             ,
             defending
             himself
             against
             the
             strokes
             and
             violence
             of
             disobedient
             Children
             .
             For
             had
             the
             Parliament
             accepted
             of
             his
             offers
             before
             he
             came
             to
             
               Beverley
            
             or
             besieged
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             he
             had
             never
             set
             up
             his
             Standard
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ;
            
             or
             had
             they
             loved
             his
             people
             but
             half
             so
             much
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             their
             Armies
             had
             never
             seen
             his
             Banners
             display'd
             at
             
               Edge-hill
               .
            
             Had
             they
             
             hearkned
             to
             his
             many
             endeavours
             for
             peace
             after
             that
             battel
             ,
             and
             not
             sought
             to
             surround
             or
             ruine
             him
             when
             he
             came
             so
             neer
             as
             to
             their
             very
             doors
             to
             intreat
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             been
             troubled
             to
             frame
             an
             accusation
             against
             him
             for
             defending
             himself
             at
             
               Braynford
               :
            
             had
             his
             Treaty
             at
             
               Oxford
            
             been
             proceeded
             in
             with
             the
             same
             desires
             of
             peace
             he
             brought
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             at
             
               Caversham
            
             bridge
             had
             been
             kept
             for
             better
             purposes
             ;
             had
             he
             sought
             his
             own
             advantages
             he
             had
             not
             besieged
             
               Glcoester
               ;
            
             or
             had
             he
             not
             been
             so
             unwilling
             to
             put
             the
             people
             in
             it
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             storm
             ,
             might
             have
             taken
             it
             ;
             had
             they
             not
             sent
             their
             General
             to
             assault
             him
             at
             
               Gloucester
               ,
            
             whil'st
             he
             was
             as
             
               David
            
             besieging
             the
             strong
             hold
             of
             
             the
             
               Jebusites
            
             that
             with-held
             it
             from
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             ruine
             and
             undoe
             him
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             fought
             with
             them
             afterwards
             at
             
               Newbury
               ,
            
             had
             not
             his
             Olive
             branches
             been
             flung
             in
             the
             fire
             by
             those
             he
             sent
             them
             unto
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             put
             to
             defend
             himself
             at
             
               Cropredy
            
             bridge
             :
             had
             any
             thing
             been
             able
             to
             prevail
             with
             the
             Parliament
             to
             pitty
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             such
             a
             tedious
             and
             dangerous
             march
             to
             relieve
             those
             they
             would
             have
             ruined
             at
             
               Bodmin
            
             in
             
               Cornwal
               :
            
             had
             the
             Treaty
             at
             
               Uxbridge
            
             taken
             effect
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             afterwards
             have
             adventured
             so
             much
             to
             defend
             himself
             at
             
               Newbury
               :
            
             had
             not
             the
             new
             model'd
             Army
             after
             so
             many
             tenders
             of
             peace
             refused
             by
             
             their
             masters
             ,
             been
             sent
             out
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             put
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             taking
             
               Leicester
            
             for
             his
             security
             :
             and
             had
             not
             he
             been
             surrounded
             and
             almost
             surprised
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             reserved
             himself
             to
             a
             better
             success
             and
             advantage
             then
             he
             had
             at
             
               Naseby
               :
            
             had
             his
             voluntary
             resigning
             up
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             Armies
             and
             Garisons
             been
             able
             to
             perswade
             any
             thing
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Relique
             of
             War
             left
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             or
             could
             so
             many
             messages
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Petitions
             of
             the
             people
             for
             it
             ,
             have
             made
             but
             any
             impression
             on
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             many
             divisions
             ,
             parties
             and
             insurrections
             had
             not
             since
             broken
             the
             Harps
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             nor
             had
             the
             
             drums
             outgone
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             
               Turtle
               .
            
             He
             that
             could
             not
             bring
             himself
             to
             the
             common
             actions
             of
             War
             to
             hang
             a
             Spie
             ,
             but
             when
             one
             was
             hanged
             before
             he
             knew
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             intreating
             the
             Governour
             of
             
               Oxford
            
             to
             spare
             him
             .
             He
             that
             when
             he
             had
             in
             his
             power
             
               John
               Lilborne
            
             one
             of
             the
             most
             factious
             that
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             
               Wingate
            
             and
             
               Darley
            
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             Col.
             
               Ludlow
            
             an
             actor
             of
             that
             Treason
             his
             father
             had
             not
             long
             before
             spoken
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
               Bastwick
            
             one
             of
             the
             bellows
             and
             principal
             factours
             of
             this
             horrid
             Rebellion
             ,
             did
             no
             more
             then
             imprison
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             rest
             a
             legal
             Tryal
             ,
             shewed
             them
             what
             the
             Law
             they
             made
             silly
             people
             believe
             they
             took
             up
             arms
             to
             maintain
             would
             judg
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             suffered
             them
             to
             be
             exchanged
             to
             do
             what
             they
             could
             afterwards
             against
             him
             :
             He
             that
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             400.
             
             Prentise-boies
             in
             the
             Fight
             at
             
               Brainford
            
             did
             but
             dismiss
             and
             pitty
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             compelled
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             the
             Parliaments
             General
             ,
             at
             
               Lestithiel
            
             in
             
               Cornwal
            
             to
             fly
             away
             by
             Sea
             in
             a
             Cock-boat
             ,
             &
             leave
             all
             the
             Artillery
             and
             foot
             of
             his
             Army
             to
             his
             mercy
             ,
             did
             no
             more
             but
             only
             disarm
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             Oath
             of
             them
             never
             more
             to
             serve
             against
             him
             :
             And
             being
             then
             in
             the
             hight
             of
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             sent
             a
             Message
             and
             offer
             of
             peace
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             were
             low
             enough
             at
             that
             time
             (
             if
             their
             designes
             would
             have
             given
             them
             leave
             )
             to
             have
             received
             it
             :
             He
             that
             could
             say
             ,
             He
             should
             be
             
             more
             afraid
             to
             take
             away
             any
             mans
             life
             unjustly
             then
             to
             loose
             his
             own
             ,
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             blood-seeking
             or
             the
             sheding
             of
             it
             :
             He
             that
             had
             experience
             enough
             how
             much
             his
             Life
             and
             Crown
             were
             sought
             for
             ,
             yet
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             to
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             off
             all
             pretences
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             could
             sheath
             his
             own
             sword
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             he
             had
             so
             little
             reason
             to
             trust
             ,
             as
             he
             knew
             them
             to
             be
             the
             great
             contrivers
             of
             the
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             caused
             the
             Marquess
             of
             
               Montrosse
               ,
            
             one
             of
             his
             
               mighty
            
             men
             of
             war
             ,
             to
             disband
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             master
             of
             a
             strong
             and
             (
             not
             long
             before
             )
             fortunate
             Army
             in
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             commanded
             
               Newarke
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               Wallingford
            
             and
             
               Worcester
               ,
            
             very
             strong
             and
             almost
             
             impregnable
             Towns
             and
             Garrisons
             in
             
               England
            
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             acts
             of
             hostility
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             preparations
             his
             friends
             could
             make
             either
             in
             forraign
             parts
             or
             at
             home
             to
             cease
             :
             He
             that
             could
             endure
             five
             years
             Ballading
             ,
             Libelling
             ,
             and
             preaching
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             heaps
             of
             numberless
             affronts
             and
             injuries
             of
             all
             kinds
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             two
             years
             imprisonment
             afterwards
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             he
             enjoyed
             but
             the
             liberty
             of
             pen
             and
             inke
             ,
             or
             a
             messenger
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             did
             so
             tire
             them
             with
             messages
             and
             offers
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             they
             Voted
             it
             to
             be
             Treason
             for
             any
             to
             bring
             any
             message
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             made
             shift
             to
             throw
             a
             message
             or
             Declaration
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             made
             up
             
             like
             a
             ball
             out
             of
             the
             place
             of
             his
             close
             Imprisonment
             at
             
               Carisbrook
            
             was
             not
             like
             to
             desire
             the
             lengthening
             that
             war
             wch
             he
             did
             all
             he
             could
             to
             avoid
             ,
             and
             offered
             so
             much
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             if
             we
             take
             inour
             consideration
             the
             more
             then
             
               Gothish
            
             unheard
             of
             inhumane
             cruelties
             acted
             and
             done
             by
             the
             Parliament
             against
             their
             
               better
               fellow
               Subjects
               ,
            
             their
             Plundrings
             ,
             Sequestrations
             ,
             and
             racking
             of
             every
             mans
             estate
             they
             pleased
             to
             call
             Delinquents
             ;
             severities
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             standing
             upon
             every
             punctilio
             or
             word
             ,
             or
             superscription
             of
             a
             Letter
             ,
             and
             not
             abating
             a
             tittle
             of
             their
             demands
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             
               Decalogue
            
             or
             some
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             (
             though
             rivolets
             of
             blood
             ,
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             ruined
             
             families
             ,
             and
             thronged
             hospitals
             of
             sick
             and
             wounded
             men
             ,
             Widows
             and
             Fatherless
             cryed
             aloud
             to
             them
             for
             peace
             )
             and
             their
             killing
             and
             murthering
             those
             that
             but
             Petitioned
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             foundation
             laid
             of
             a
             new
             War
             may
             last
             as
             long
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Netherlands
            
             and
             
               Germany
               .
            
             There
             will
             be
             enough
             and
             enough
             again
             to
             insure
             us
             of
             this
             most
             cleer
             and
             evident
             truth
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             did
             all
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             any
             man
             else
             would
             have
             done
             to
             obtain
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Faction
             or
             Parliment
             all
             they
             could
             to
             avoid
             it
             :
             for
             certainly
             if
             there
             be
             any
             rules
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Truth
             or
             Reason
             left
             us
             to
             judge
             by
             ,
             He
             must
             be
             sequestred
             of
             all
             his
             
               brains
            
             that
             can
             but
             endeavour
             to
             make
             a
             doubt
             whether
             the
             King
             did
             not
             
             more
             resemble
             the
             true
             mother
             of
             the
             Child
             in
             the
             case
             before
             
               Solomon
               ,
            
             who
             did
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             part
             with
             so
             much
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             Parliament
             that
             would
             have
             it
             more
             
               divided
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             cut
             and
             torn
             all
             to
             bits
             and
             pieces
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             save
             ,
             but
             every
             thing
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
             And
             now
             we
             have
             seen
             a
             King
             
               undone
            
             and
             imprisoned
             for
             his
             endeavours
             to
             protect
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             bring
             again
             beloved
             
               Peace
            
             to
             those
             that
             would
             not
             entertain
             it
             ;
             and
             heard
             the
             report
             of
             his
             
               murther
            
             (
             for
             most
             of
             the
             peoples
             eyes
             have
             not
             seen
             it
             ,
             nor
             have
             their
             hearts
             acted
             in
             it
             )
             we
             shall
             as
             most
             men
             do
             (
             after
             they
             have
             lost
             a
             good
             offer
             or
             oportunity
             )
             enquire
             ,
          
        
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             Whether
             the
             conditions
             offered
             by
             the
             King
             would
             not
             have
             been
             more
             profitable
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             accepted
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             people
             have
             go●
             instead
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             IN
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             though
             so
             woful
             and
             over-and-over-bitterly-Tasted
             ,
             
               Seen
               ,
               Felt
               ,
               Heard
            
             and
             
               Understood-experiences
            
             of
             the
             miseries
             wch
             have
             come
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             not
             accepting
             the
             gracious
             offers
             &
             conditions
             wch
             the
             King
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             may
             make
             it
             to
             be
             as
             needless
             to
             enquire
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             man
             to
             ask
             where
             to
             find
             
               Pauls
            
             Steeple
             in
             
               London
            
             when
             he
             is
             in
             
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
            
             or
             to
             enquire
             for
             the
             
               Sun
            
             in
             the
             
               Dog-dayes
               ,
            
             when
             he
             and
             every
             man
             else
             may
             see
             or
             feel
             
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             content
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             King
             offered
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Parliament
             would
             have
             had
             him
             to
             grant
             .
             What
             the
             King
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Parliament
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             see
             which
             would
             have
             been
             the
             better
             bargain
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             like
             a
             
               pater
               patriae
            
             offered
             over
             and
             over
             to
             grant
             all
             manner
             of
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             which
             might
             be
             good
             and
             wholsome
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             only
             denyed
             to
             grant
             those
             things
             the
             granting
             whereof
             (
             as
             he
             said
             himself
             )
             vvould
             alter
             the
             Fundamental
             Lavvs
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             very
             foundations
             upon
             vvhich
             the
             publick
             happiness
             and
             vvelfare
             of
             his
             people
             were
             founded
             and
             constituted
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             them
             
               stones
            
             instead
             
             of
             
               bread
               ,
            
             or
             
               Scorpions
            
             instead
             of
             
               Fishes
               .
            
             But
             the
             Parliament
             meaning
             to
             feed
             the
             people
             neither
             
             vvith
             
               bread
            
             nor
             
               fishes
               ,
            
             ask
             the
             Royal
             Svvord
             ,
             Crown
             and
             Scepter
             ,
             Coronation-Oath
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             an
             Arbitrary
             povver
             to
             Govern
             and
             Domineere
             over
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             enslave
             those
             that
             trusted
             them
             .
             And
             though
             the
             King
             had
             already
             granted
             enough
             to
             preserve
             the
             Lavvs
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             vvas
             so
             vvilling
             almost
             at
             any
             rate
             to
             purchase
             a
             peace
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             he
             vvas
             content
             to
             part
             vvith
             his
             Svvord
             and
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             
               Regality
            
             during
             his
             life
             :
             Yet
             that
             vvould
             not
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             t
             vvas
             
               Naboths
            
             Vineyard
             ,
             not
             
               Ahabs
            
             Fast
             wch
             made
             
             all
             the
             business
             :
             The
             Faction
             or
             Partie
             in
             the
             Parliament
             that
             pretended
             so
             much
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             dote
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             all
             they
             can
             to
             continue
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             to
             cozen
             and
             force
             the
             peoples
             blood
             ,
             estates
             ,
             and
             conscience
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             never
             give
             over
             paying
             of
             Taxes
             ,
             fighting
             and
             
               fooling
            
             till
             they
             enable
             them
             to
             imprison
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             murder
             him
             ,
             but
             thousands
             ,
             and
             many
             ten
             thousands
             of
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             they
             have
             done
             more
             then
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-treason
             ever
             intended
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             
               England
            
             are
             become
             like
             sheep
             without
             a
             Shephard
             ,
             wandring
             on
             the
             
             mountains
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             
               Wolves
            
             by
             Votes
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             mis-called
             
               Acts
            
             of
             Parliament
             appointed
             to
             feed
             them
             ;
             four
             or
             five
             years
             sad
             experience
             in
             the
             Wars
             of
             the
             Parliament
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             almost
             as
             much
             more
             time
             spent
             in
             setling
             &
             subduing
             the
             people
             ,
             making
             them
             like
             
               Camels
            
             to
             kneel
             down
             to
             take
             up
             their
             burdens
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             travel
             hard
             ,
             and
             endure
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             under
             them
             :
             yet
             yield
             up
             the
             
               veines
            
             to
             be
             pricked
             for
             blood
             to
             enable
             their
             drivers
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             burdens
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             discharged
             of
             what
             they
             have
             laid
             upon
             them
             :
             may
             easily
             shew
             us
             a
             difference
             as
             big
             as
             a
             
               mountain
            
             betwixt
             our
             old
             good
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             enjoyed
             under
             a
             gracious
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             Estate
             of
             
             inheritance
             large
             enough
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             besides
             an
             Oath
             to
             oblige
             Him
             to
             protect
             us
             :
             and
             a
             
               Hell
            
             upon
             
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             
               Slavish
            
             of
             all
             the
             governments
             which
             were
             ever
             yet
             put
             upon
             a
             Nation
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             as
             little
             Wit
             and
             Estates
             as
             they
             have
             honesty
             ;
             having
             no
             other
             obligations
             upon
             them
             but
             their
             own
             abhominable
             designs
             and
             interests
             .
             For
             which
             of
             the
             people
             unless
             those
             that
             have
             traded
             in
             their
             neighbours
             blood
             and
             ruine
             ,
             but
             hath
             made
             their
             complaints
             of
             their
             undoing
             ?
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             once
             so
             glorious
             ,
             is
             now
             cut
             into
             fancies
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             the
             Churches
             where
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             either
             defaced
             ,
             pulled
             down
             ,
             or
             made
             Stables
             for
             horses
             ;
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             which
             were
             consonant
             to
             
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             them
             the
             
               Quintessence
            
             of
             all
             which
             could
             be
             found
             to
             be
             extant
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             or
             rectified
             Reason
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             the
             wisdom
             and
             care
             of
             all
             former
             Kings
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             the
             usage
             and
             
               customes
            
             of
             this
             or
             any
             other
             neighbouring
             Nations
             could
             bring
             to
             its
             perfection
             ,
             and
             were
             wont
             to
             nourish
             and
             preserve
             peace
             and
             property
             among
             us
             ,
             voted
             out
             ,
             or
             into
             that
             
               sense
               ,
            
             or
             the
             other
             
               interest
            
             to
             that
             every
             
               thing
            
             or
             nothing
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             
               non-sense
            
             according
             as
             the
             Lawless
             ,
             Unlimited
             ,
             Unjust
             ,
             and
             Ignorant
             will
             of
             fellow
             subjects
             ,
             shall
             please
             to
             mis-use
             them
             in
             the
             
               Voting-house
               ,
            
             or
             place
             of
             bandying
             
               aies
            
             or
             
               noes
               :
            
             (
             For
             a
             Parliament
             which
             in
             its
             legal
             and
             primitive
             institution
             consisting
             of
             
             King
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             
               venerable
            
             as
             no
             man
             (
             as
             our
             Laws
             say
             )
             ought
             so
             much
             as
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             think
             dishonorably
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             without
             violence
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             our
             own
             reason
             and
             understanding
             call
             it
             )
             where
             Publique
             orders
             are
             made
             without
             hearing
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             parties
             interessed
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             cause
             heard
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             none
             at
             all
             of
             it
             by
             others
             ;
             votes
             and
             parties
             made
             and
             packed
             and
             lent
             to
             one
             another
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             and
             
               juglers
               ,
            
             carry
             all
             the
             business
             as
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
             A
             way
             of
             Justice
             worse
             then
             that
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             in
             it
             )
             of
             a
             lawless
             Court
             said
             to
             be
             kept
             yearly
             on
             a
             Hill
             betwixt
             
               Raleigh
            
             and
             
               Rochford
            
             in
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             the
             Wednesday
             after
             every
             
               Michaelmas-day
            
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Steward
             or
             Judge
             
               sitteth
            
             
               a
            
             
               in
               the
               night
               after
               the
               first
               Cockcrowing
               ,
               without
               any
               light
               or
               Candle
               ,
               and
               calleth
               all
               that
               are
               bound
               to
               attend
               the
               Court
               with
               as
               low
               a
               voice
               as
               possibly
               he
               may
               ,
               writes
               orders
               with
               a
               coal
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               answer
               not
               ,
               are
               deeply
               amerced
               :
            
             For
             that
             being
             a
             particular
             punishment
             long
             ago
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             tenants
             of
             certain
             Mannors
             in
             
               Raleigh
            
             hundred
             for
             a
             conspiracy
             against
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             but
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             some
             shift
             ,
             change
             or
             mercy
             of
             the
             Steward
             ,
             or
             an
             appeal
             may
             take
             away
             the
             inconveniency
             of
             it
             .
             A
             vvay
             of
             government
             vvorse
             then
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             so
             many
             
               fools
               ,
            
             for
             they
             might
             perchance
             do
             that
             vvould
             be
             just
             ;
             or
             so
             many
             
               Knaves
               ,
            
             vvho
             but
             in
             playing
             the
             
               Knaves
            
             one
             vvith
             another
             ,
             or
             for
             reward
             ,
             might
             sometimes
             
             do
             that
             vvhich
             vvas
             right
             ;
             or
             
               Mad-men
            
             vvhich
             at
             intervals
             might
             do
             something
             vvhich
             vvas
             reasonable
             ,
             vvorse
             then
             for
             every
             subject
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             be
             put
             to
             play
             at
             
               dice
            
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             which
             he
             should
             crave
             a
             Justice
             to
             get
             or
             keep
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             might
             by
             skill
             or
             chance
             obtain
             some
             thing
             :
             In
             fine
             vvorse
             then
             any
             example
             or
             vvay
             of
             Government
             the
             World
             hath
             as
             yet
             produced
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             nothing
             vvorse
             but
             Hell
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             and
             priviledges
             of
             it
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             Life
             and
             
               Estate
            
             in
             no
             better
             a
             condition
             then
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             next
             pretenders
             to
             it
             .
             All
             the
             
               Charters
            
             and
             Liberties
             of
             Cities
             and
             corporate
             Tovvns
             ,
             Corporations
             of
             Trade
             ,
             and
             Companies
             of
             Merchants
             made
             void
             ;
             
             all
             Merchandise
             ,
             Trade
             ,
             and
             manufacture
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             will
             intrude
             upon
             it
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             concerning
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Religion
             ,
             made
             voide
             and
             dependent
             upon
             their
             Arbitrary
             
               Independent
            
             power
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             concerning
             Navigation
             ,
             the
             Kings
             protection
             of
             His
             people
             ;
             certainty
             of
             Customes
             ,
             Trade
             and
             entercourse
             ,
             leagues
             and
             correspondencies
             with
             Forraigne
             Princes
             expired
             or
             anihilated
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             our
             forefathers
             have
             obtained
             by
             way
             of
             Laws
             and
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             Estate
             ,
             are
             now
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             our
             Votemongers
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             a
             most
             Pious
             and
             Gracious
             King
             governing
             by
             known
             Laws
             ,
             have
             set
             us
             up
             43.
             or
             50.
             
             Kings
             ;
             and
             ten
             
             times
             as
             many
             more
             
               Knaves
            
             and
             
               Fooles
               ,
            
             who
             will
             govern
             by
             no
             Law
             but
             such
             as
             they
             shall
             call
             Laws
             and
             make
             themselves
             ;
             can
             be
             accusers
             ,
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             Judges
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             condemn
             and
             take
             away
             mens
             Estates
             first
             ,
             and
             try
             them
             after
             two
             or
             three
             years
             Petitioning
             for
             it
             :
             a
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             in
             the
             general
             more
             then
             ever
             any
             of
             our
             ancestors
             tasted
             of
             .
             For
             the
             
               Romans
            
             whose
             Justice
             and
             morality
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             vertue
             and
             temperance
             abroad
             ,
             made
             them
             free
             enough
             from
             Tyranny
             ;
             did
             but
             make
             them
             as
             
               Tributaries
               :
            
             The
             
               Picts
            
             made
             but
             temporary
             incursions
             ,
             and
             a
             wall
             could
             be
             made
             against
             them
             :
             The
             
               Saxons
            
             and
             
               Danes
            
             brought
             us
             good
             Laws
             ;
             and
             
               William
            
             the
             
               Conqueror
            
             was
             contented
             to
             restore
             
             them
             .
             And
             all
             that
             succeeded
             him
             since
             ,
             understood
             a
             government
             by
             Laws
             to
             be
             their
             own
             as
             well
             as
             the
             peoples
             security
             :
             but
             this
             which
             they
             have
             now
             brought
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             would
             keep
             us
             under
             ,
             is
             a
             misery
             beyond
             that
             was
             suffered
             under
             the
             30.
             
             
               Tyrants
            
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
               Spartan
               Ephori
               ,
            
             or
             Romes
             
               Decemvirat
               ,
            
             for
             there
             were
             something
             of
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             to
             govern
             by
             :
             The
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
            
             in
             the
             
               Egyptian
            
             slavery
             had
             a
             property
             in
             their
             goods
             and
             cattel
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             liberty
             to
             serve
             a
             better
             God
             then
             that
             of
             their
             masters
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             had
             their
             burdens
             doubled
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             killed
             ,
             imprisoned
             or
             sequestred
             for
             petitioning
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               .
            
             The
             
               Jews
            
             in
             captivity
             had
             so
             much
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             allowed
             
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             play
             upon
             their
             
               Harps
               ,
            
             and
             sing
             the
             
               Songs
               of
               Sion
            
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
             .
             The
             frozen
             
               Russians
               ,
            
             though
             so
             dull
             and
             ignorant
             as
             when
             they
             are
             asked
             any
             matter
             of
             State
             or
             difficulty
             ,
             make
             answer
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             great
             Duke
             knoweth
             ,
             breath
             not
             under
             so
             arbitrary
             and
             lawless
             a
             government
             :
             The
             
               Grecians
            
             had
             not
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             ,
             all
             at
             once
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             sufferings
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             vassals
             of
             the
             
               Ottoman
            
             part
             or
             those
             that
             live
             under
             the
             
               Crim
               Tartar
            
             equal
             the
             one
             half
             of
             our
             English
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             Into
             which
             we
             had
             never
             fallen
             ,
             or
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             so
             long
             groned
             under
             ,
             had
             we
             but
             served
             
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             not
             
             wrested
             the
             sense
             as
             well
             as
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Land
               ,
            
             to
             enable
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Zerviah
            
             to
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             maner
             of
             mischief
             ,
             confusion
             and
             wickedness
             upon
             us
             ,
             more
             then
             
               Romes
            
             or
             
               Constantinoples
               Antichrist
            
             ever
             brought
             upon
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             the
             King
             had
             delivered
             us
             if
             we
             had
             not
             Cursed
             ,
             Reviled
             ,
             Prayed
             ,
             Contributed
             ,
             and
             fought
             against
             Him
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             
               Protect
            
             us
             .
             How
             gracious
             then
             was
             he
             who
             endured
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             day
             and
             cold
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             preserve
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             for
             us
             then
             
               Nabals
            
             Sheep
             could
             amount
             unto
             :
             yet
             being
             worse
             used
             then
             ever
             
               David
            
             was
             for
             it
             ;
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             so
             much
             as
             to
             threaten
             to
             do
             that
             which
             
               David
            
             had
             so
             great
             a
             mind
             
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             fought
             as
             long
             as
             he
             could
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             but
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             ruine
             those
             that
             defended
             him
             .
             And
             how
             much
             was
             he
             beyond
             
               Codrus
            
             the
             
               Athenian
            
             King
             ,
             the
             Roman
             
               Curtius
               ,
            
             or
             
               Decii
            
             (
             if
             all
             that
             the
             Ancients
             wrote
             of
             them
             were
             true
             )
             who
             sacrificed
             themselves
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Estates
             and
             Posterity
             to
             preserve
             the
             publique
             ,
             and
             how
             good
             beyond
             example
             ,
             or
             the
             Credit
             of
             any
             history
             ,
             who
             made
             himself
             a
             
               Martyr
            
             for
             His
             peoples
             lives
             ,
             and
             liberties
             ;
             and
             endured
             so
             many
             deaths
             ,
             and
             suffered
             more
             indignities
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
            
             put
             together
             have
             ever
             endured
             to
             preserve
             a
             people
             ,
             who
             have
             (
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             )
             either
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             or
             an
             accursed
             ▪
             
               Newtrality
            
             helped
             to
             
             ruine
             him
             :
             and
             when
             he
             knew
             whatsoever
             Conditions
             or
             
               Propositions
            
             he
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             yield
             unto
             ,
             would
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Civil
             and
             Common
             Law
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             dictates
             of
             every
             common
             mans
             reason
             and
             apprehension
             have
             been
             
               void
            
             in
             the
             very
             making
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             reached
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             would
             but
             have
             surrendred
             up
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             gone
             along
             with
             their
             new
             masters
             in
             their
             
               Arbitrary
            
             and
             
               Tyrannical
            
             government
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             His
             last
             words
             upon
             the
             
               Scaffold
            
             plainly
             intimate
             ,
             and
             sided
             with
             20.
             or
             30.
             of
             the
             
               Faction
               ,
            
             and
             delivered
             up
             the
             Sheep
             to
             the
             
               Wolves
               ;
            
             he
             might
             no
             doubt
             have
             had
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Fleece
             to
             his
             own
             share
             ;
             or
             but
             have
             pleased
             himself
             
             with
             revenge
             ,
             &
             delivered
             up
             a
             people
             to
             
               Slavery
               ,
            
             who
             were
             at
             so
             much
             expence
             of
             Treasure
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             
               Souls
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             their
             Soveraign
             to
             it
             ;
             might
             have
             worn
             the
             title
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             played
             the
             wanton
             with
             
               Sardanapalus
            
             in
             the
             company
             and
             delight
             of
             women
             ,
             pleased
             his
             palate
             with
             
               Vitellius
               ,
            
             his
             pride
             if
             he
             had
             any
             with
             
               Bassianus
               ,
            
             his
             cruelty
             if
             he
             could
             ever
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             it
             with
             
               Commodus
               ,
            
             and
             with
             
               Childerick
            
             the
             lazy
             King
             of
             
               France
            
             in
             a
             Chariot
             deck't
             with
             garlands
             ,
             whilst
             others
             governed
             for
             him
             ,
             been
             at
             certain
             times
             of
             the
             year
             onely
             exhibited
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             like
             the
             Minotaure
             of
             
               Creete
            
             wallowed
             in
             the
             
               labyrinth
            
             of
             Parliament
             
               priviledges
            
             and
             devoured
             his
             people
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             refuse
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             
             that
             might
             help
             himself
             either
             to
             purchase
             his
             own
             quiet
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             a
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             would
             neither
             for
             any
             good
             which
             might
             come
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             evil
             that
             might
             be
             cast
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             be
             perswaded
             or
             threatned
             from
             the
             protection
             of
             His
             People
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             He
             had
             not
             taken
             more
             care
             for
             them
             then
             they
             did
             for
             themselves
             )
             must
             ,
             if
             He
             had
             yielded
             to
             all
             the
             Parliament
             Propositions
             (
             for
             then
             they
             might
             
               have
               imagined
               mischief
               by
               a
               Law
            
             )
             have
             from
             time
             to
             time
             been
             engaged
             in
             any
             War
             that
             their
             
               task-masters
            
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             excised
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             ruined
             ,
             and
             undone
             ;
             sworn
             and
             forsworn
             ;
             constrayned
             to
             swear
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             to
             do
             it
             .
             The
             
             son
             set
             to
             kill
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             brothers
             forced
             to
             fight
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             their
             holy-dayes
             turned
             to
             thanks-giving
             days
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             undone
             ,
             or
             fasting
             dayes
             that
             they
             may
             be
             undone
             
               soon
            
             enough
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             that
             
               thing
            
             they
             call
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             make
             a
             directory
             to
             the
             
               Alchoran
               ,
            
             and
             to
             order
             every
             man
             to
             turn
             
               Turk
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             as
             their
             
               Henry
               Scobel
            
             or
             Town
             Cleark
             ,
             but
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             their
             
               Spiritual
            
             as
             well
             as
             their
             
               Temporal
            
             Estate
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Souls
            
             as
             well
             as
             their
             
               Bodies
            
             must
             be
             voted
             and
             forced
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             the
             People
             that
             have
             tasted
             too
             much
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             
               misery-makers
            
             can
             by
             any
             help
             of
             the
             
               Devil
            
             or
             his
             angels
             hold
             them
             
             to
             it
             ;
             consider
             whether
             they
             or
             their
             forefathers
             (
             though
             some
             have
             thought
             themselves
             to
             have
             wit
             enough
             to
             adventure
             to
             call
             them
             fools
             )
             were
             the
             wiser
             ,
             whether
             they
             that
             setled
             the
             government
             ,
             and
             were
             contented
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             pulled
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             tearing
             up
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               Peerage
            
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
            
             ever
             since
             the
             day
             the
             King
             was
             murthered
             for
             defending
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             but
             themselves
             desired
             to
             uphold
             ,
             be
             not
             enough
             (
             besides
             the
             
               Scottish
            
             combination
             ,
             and
             the
             plots
             to
             ruine
             
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             &
             His
             posterity
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             so
             far
             engaged
             themselves
             in
             it
             )
             to
             inform
             them
             ,
             if
             nothing
             else
             had
             been
             demonstrated
             unto
             them
             :
             That
             the
             King
             did
             all
             He
             
             could
             to
             preserve
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             (
             which
             divers
             pieces
             of
             His
             coyn
             will
             help
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             truth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             memory
             of
             )
             and
             the
             Parliament
             all
             they
             could
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             And
             that
             as
             He
             actually
             endeavoured
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             as
             actually
             undone
             and
             destroyed
             them
             .
             And
             let
             the
             greatest
             search
             of
             History
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             time
             it self
             be
             
               Judge
               ,
            
             if
             ever
             any
             War
             was
             more
             made
             in
             the
             
               defensive
               ,
            
             or
             upon
             
               juster
            
             grounds
             ,
             or
             greater
             
               necessities
               ,
            
             or
             if
             ever
             any
             King
             before
             fought
             for
             the
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             those
             He
             was
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             for
             
               Laws
            
             to
             restrain
             himself
             withall
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             in
             any
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             it
             thought
             to
             be
             
               unlawful
               ,
            
             or
             that
             He
             was
             a
             
               murderer
            
             
             of
             His
             people
             for
             seeking
             to
             
               protect
            
             them
             .
             How
             shall
             any
             King
             or
             Magistrate
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             or
             use
             the
             sword
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             shall
             be
             in
             continual
             danger
             to
             be
             beaten
             with
             it
             ?
          
           
             King
             
               Edward
            
             the
             2.
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             was
             not
             murdered
             for
             the
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             in
             the
             
               Barons
            
             wars
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             had
             drawn
             their
             swords
             ,
             but
             in
             performance
             of
             his
             fathers
             will
             to
             take
             away
             his
             favorite
             
               Gaveston
            
             from
             him
             .
             King
             
               Rich.
            
             2.
             in
             those
             many
             devised
             Articles
             charged
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             deposed
             for
             the
             blood
             was
             shed
             in
             
               Wat
               Tilers
            
             Commotion
             ;
             nor
             
               Hen.
            
             6.
             publiquely
             accused
             for
             that
             of
             
               Jack
               Cades
            
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             bloody
             differences
             of
             the
             
               White
            
             and
             
               Red
               Roses
               ;
            
             nor
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
            
             for
             all
             that
             was
             spilt
             in
             reducing
             
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             when
             her
             favorite
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             made
             it
             to
             be
             the
             more
             by
             his
             practises
             with
             
               Tyrone
               ;
            
             nor
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Hacket
            
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             of
             
               Penry
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             (
             lesser
             Incendiaries
             then
             
               Burton
               ,
               Bastwick
               ,
            
             &
             their
             disciples
             )
             for
             disturbing
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             the
             great
             
               Henry
               of
               France
            
             was
             not
             endeavoured
             by
             his
             
               Catholick
            
             Subjects
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             trial
             for
             shedding
             so
             much
             of
             their
             blood
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             his
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             
               Protestant
            
             Subjects
             after
             he
             was
             turned
             Catholique
             ,
             for
             spending
             so
             much
             of
             their
             blood
             to
             another
             
               purpose
            
             then
             they
             intended
             it
             .
             Nor
             have
             the
             stout-hearted
             
               Germans
               ,
            
             though
             many
             of
             them
             great
             and
             almost
             free
             Princes
             (
             in
             their
             late
             peace
             and
             accord
             made
             betwixt
             the
             
               Swedes
            
             and
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
             thought
             it
             any
             way
             reasonable
             or
             necessary
             to
             demand
             reparation
             for
             those
             millions
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             houses
             and
             estates
             which
             were
             ruined
             and
             spoiled
             by
             a
             30.
             
               years
            
             war
             ,
             to
             reduce
             the
             
               Bohemians
            
             and
             Prince
             
               Elector
               Palatine
            
             to
             their
             obedience
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             rules
             or
             bounds
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             every
             mans
             particular
             fancy
             or
             corrupted
             interest
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             at
             Liberty
             to
             question
             and
             call
             to
             account
             the
             authority
             which
             God
             hath
             placed
             over
             them
             ?
             Shall
             the
             son
             condemn
             or
             punish
             the
             father
             for
             his
             own
             disobedience
             ?
             the
             Wife
             her
             Husband
             for
             her
             own
             act
             of
             Adultery
             ?
             or
             the
             Servant
             the
             Master
             for
             his
             own
             unfaithfulness
             ?
             or
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             reason
             or
             understanding
             of
             man
             ,
             
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             think
             that
             the
             King
             was
             justly
             accused
             for
             the
             shedding
             of
             His
             Subjects
             blood
             ,
             which
             the
             accusers
             themselves
             were
             only
             guilty
             of
             ?
             When
             
               Bradshaw
            
             himself
             (
             like
             the
             Jews
             High
             Priest
             confessing
             a
             truth
             against
             his
             will
             )
             in
             the
             words
             which
             he
             gave
             in
             stead
             of
             reason
             for
             murthering
             the
             King
             against
             the
             will
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             more
             then
             9.
             parts
             in
             every
             ●0
             .
             of
             the
             people
             of
             
               England
            
             could
             make
             his
             Masters
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             be
             no
             better
             then
             the
             
               Tribuni
               plebis
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Ephori
            
             of
             
               Sparta
               ▪
            
             the
             former
             of
             which
             for
             manifold
             mischiefs
             and
             inconveniences
             were
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             (
             not
             being
             half
             so
             bad
             as
             our
             new
             State
             
               Gipsies
            
             )
             killed
             and
             made
             away
             
             to
             restore
             the
             people
             again
             to
             their
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             opinion
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             Learned
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             
               Popham
            
             (
             who
             then
             little
             thought
             his
             grand-child
             Collonel
             
               Popham
            
             should
             joyn
             with
             those
             that
             sat
             with
             their
             Hats
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             directed
             the
             murther
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             :
             and
             if
             he
             were
             now
             living
             would
             sure
             enough
             have
             hanged
             him
             for
             it
             )
             and
             those
             other
             learned
             Judges
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             and
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Essex
            
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             That
             
               b
            
             
               an
               intent
               to
               hurt
               the
               Soveraign
               Prince
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Act
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               Treason
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             England
             
               do
               interpret
               every
               act
               of
               Rebellion
               or
               Treason
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               death
               or
               deposing
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             For
             that
             
               Rebels
               by
               their
               good
               will
               never
               suffer
               that
               King
               or
               Prince
               to
               live
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               Reign
               ,
               that
               understands
               their
               purposes
               ,
               and
               may
               revenge
               them
               ,
            
             agreeable
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             :
             
               That
               they
               that
               go
               about
               to
               give
               Law
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               will
               never
               suffer
               him
               to
               recover
               Authority
               to
               punish
               it
               ;
            
             and
             the
             opinion
             of
             Mr.
             
               St.
               John
            
             the
             late
             Kings
             Sollicitor
             General
             in
             his
             argument
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Strafford
            
             at
             a
             conference
             in
             a
             Committee
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               intending
               ,
               advising
               ,
               or
               declaring
               of
               a
               War
               is
               Treason
               of
               compassing
               the
               Kings
               death
               ;
               that
               an
               endeavour
               to
               subvert
               the
               fundamental
               Laws
               and
               Government
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               introduce
               a
               Tyrannical
               Government
               against
               Law
               ,
               is
               Treason
               ;
               that
               an
               intention
               to
               alter
               Laws
               or
               Government
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               Treason
               ;
               that
               the
               insurrection
               of
               Wat
               Tiler
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
            
             R.
             2.
             though
             varnished
             and
             coloured
             over
             
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               quod
               Regi
               &
               Communibus
               fidelitatem
               servarent
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Commonalty
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 Parliament
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 Treason
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 machination
                 or
                 plotting
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 compassing
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 necessarily
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 Treason
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 the
                 great
                 Seal
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 take
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 inclosures
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               though
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               pursuance
               thereof
               ,
               was
               in
               Easter
               Term
            
             39.
             Eliz.
             
               resolved
               by
               all
               the
               ▪
               Iudges
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               be
               a
               war
               intended
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
            
             are
             now
             written
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             &
             those
             many
             iterated
             complaints
             of
             the
             King
             in
             several
             of
             His
             Declarations
             published
             to
             the
             people
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             greatest
             pretences
             and
             promises
             )
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             take
             away
             His
             life
             ,
             and
             ruine
             Him
             ,
             are
             now
             gone
             beyond
             suspicion
             :
             and
             every
             man
             may
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             Canoneers
             levelling
             at
             the
             King
             with
             perspective
             glasses
             ;
             at
             
               Copredy
            
             bridge
             ,
             the
             acquitting
             of
             
               Pym
               ,
            
             the
             In-keeper
             who
             said
             ,
             
               he
               would
               wash
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               Kings
               Heart
               Blood
               ,
            
             stifling
             of
             15.
             or
             16.
             several
             indictments
             for
             treasonable
             
             words
             ;
             
               Rolfe
            
             rewarded
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             prosecutors
             checqued
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             imprisoned
             for
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             great
             quarters
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Shapes
             and
             Lineaments
             of
             man
             are
             not
             so
             universally
             known
             ,
             seen
             or
             spoken
             of
             ;
             as
             this
             will
             be
             most
             certain
             to
             the
             present
             as
             well
             as
             after
             ages
             .
             The
             end
             hath
             now
             verified
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             
               Quod
               primum
               suit
               in
               intentione
               ultimo
               loco
               agitur
               ,
               Seven
            
             years
             hypocritical
             Promises
             and
             Practises
             ,
             
               seven
            
             years
             Pretences
             ,
             and
             
               seven
            
             years
             mistaken
             ,
             preaching
             and
             
               pratling
            
             have
             now
             brought
             us
             all
             to
             this
             conclusion
             as
             well
             as
             
               Confusion
               .
            
             The
             blood
             of
             old
             
               England
            
             is
             let
             out
             by
             a
             greater
             witchcraft
             and
             cousenage
             then
             that
             of
             
               Medea
            
             when
             she
             set
             
               Pelias
            
             
             daughters
             to
             let
             out
             his
             old
             blood
             that
             young
             might
             come
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Cedars
             of
             
               Lebanon
            
             are
             devoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Trees
             have
             made
             the
             
               Bramble
            
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             speed
             as
             well
             with
             it
             as
             the
             
               Frogs
            
             did
             with
             the
             
               Stork
            
             that
             devoured
             them
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             only
             slain
             the
             King
             who
             was
             their
             
               Father
               ,
            
             but
             like
             
               Nero
            
             ript
             up
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             
               Mother
               :
            
             The
             light
             of
             
               Israel
            
             is
             put
             out
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             
               murdered
               ,
            
             an
             action
             so
             horrid
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             of
             so
             great
             a
             magnitude
             ,
             and
             complication
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             shall
             ask
             the
             
               days
               that
               are
               past
               ,
            
             and
             enquire
             from
             the
             one
             end
             of
             the
             
               Earth
            
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             found
             any
             wickedness
             like
             to
             this
             
               great
               wickedness
               ,
            
             or
             hath
             been
             
               heard
            
             like
             
             it
             .
             The
             
               Seavern
               ,
               Thames
               ,
               Trent
            
             and
             
               Humber
               ,
            
             four
             of
             the
             greatest
             Rivers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             lesser
             running
             streams
             of
             the
             
               Island
            
             in
             their
             continual
             courses
             ,
             and
             those
             huge
             heaps
             of
             water
             in
             the
             
               Ocean
            
             and
             girdle
             of
             it
             in
             their
             restless
             agitations
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             scour
             and
             wash
             away
             the
             guilt
             and
             stain
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rain
             which
             the
             clouds
             shall
             ever
             bring
             forth
             ,
             and
             impart
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             tears
             of
             those
             that
             bewail
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             King
             of
             so
             eminent
             graces
             and
             perfection
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Quis
                 cladem
                 illius
                 diei
                 ?
                 quis
                 funera
                 fando
              
               
                 Explicet
                 ?
                 aut
                 possit
                 lachrymis
                 aequare
                 dolores
                 ?
              
               
                 Gens
                 antiqua
                 ruit
                 ,
                 multos
                 dominata
                 per
                 Annos
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A90657e-1350
           
             a
             
               Order
            
             3.
             Jan.
             1641.
             
          
           
             b
             Camden
             Annals
             Eliz.
             99.
             103.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             p.
             391.
             394
             ,
             &
             395.
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             the
             vote
             in
             Mr.
             
               Viccars
            
             book
             entituled
             God
             in
             the
             Mount
             .
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             e
             Collect.
             of
             Parl.
             and
             Decl.
             and
             Kings
             Mess.
             and
             Decl.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             51.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             52.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             53.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             77.
             
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             k
             Vide
             the
             Petition
             of
             some
             
               Holderness
            
             men
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             6
             
               July
            
             1642.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             153.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             550.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             169.
             170.
             
          
           
             o
             Collect.
             Par.
             Decl.
             183.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             259.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             297.
             
             &
             298.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             301.
             
          
           
             s
             Ibid.
             305.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             328.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             333.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             339.
             340.
             342.
             
          
           
             y
             Collect.
             of
             Parl.
             Mess.
             and
             Declar.
             307
             ,
             308
             ,
             309.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Ibid.
            
             346
             ,
             &
             348.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             349.
             350.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             350.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             356
             ,
             357.
             
          
           
             d
             Collect.
             Par.
             Decl.
             373
             ,
             &
             374.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             376.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             442.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             449.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             450.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             453
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             459.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             452.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             457.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             457.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ibid.
            
             465.
             
             &
             483.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             509.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ibid.
            
             573
             ,
             574
             ,
             575
             ,
             &
             576.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Vide
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               printed
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               ordered
               to
               be
               read
               in
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               .
               Cokes
            
             1.
             
               part
               Institutes
            
             65.
             11.
             
               H.
            
             7.
             18
             ,
             
               &
            
             19.
             
             
               H
            
             7.
             1.
             
               Collect.
               Kings
               Messages
               .
            
             579.
             
          
           
             s
             Ibid.
             583.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             585.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             586.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             614.
             
          
           
             y
             Alber.
             Gentil
             .
             223.
             
          
           
             z
             Besoldus
             in
             dissert.
             de
             jure
             Belli
             77.
             
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             a
             Albert
             .
             Gent.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Lucan
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Cicero
             Philippic.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Per
             Prisot
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Sam.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Bodin
             .
             pag.
             736.
             
          
           
             h
             H.
             Grotius
             de
             jure
             pacis
             &
             belli
             .
          
           
             i
             Collect.
             of
             Mess
             .
             Remonst
             .
             and
             Decl.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             45.
             50.
             52.
             55.
             67.
             98.
             91.
             94.
             103.
             104.
             106.
             109.
             110.
             114.
             127.
             255.
             327.
             353.
             442.
             472.
             562.
             580.
             484.
             686.
             
          
           
             l
             Besoldus
             in
             dissert.
             philolog
             .
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             m
             32.
             
             Hen.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             18
             Eliz.
          
           
             o
             Besoldus
             dissert.
             philog
             .
             pa
             88.
             
          
           
             p
             C.
             an
             quid
             culpatur
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             Dn.
             D.
             Bocer
             de
             bello
             cap.
             5.
             
             Besoldus
             de
             juribus
             Majestatis
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             7.
             Ed.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Facius
             axiom
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Besoldus
             dissert.
             philolog
             .
             88.
             
          
           
             u
             Besoldus
             Ibid.
             95.
             
          
           
             x
             Dn.
             Picart
             observat.
             decad
             10.
             code
             &
             Facius
             axiom
             .
             bell
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             Besoldus
             in
             dissert.
             philolog
             .
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             z
             Cic.
             1●
             ▪
             de
             offi
             .
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Jov.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Polydor.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Albericus
             Gentilis
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Jerom.
             ep.
             47.
             
          
           
             e
             Cicero
             pro
             milone
             .
          
           
             f
             Baldus
             3.
             consid.
             485.
             &
             confid
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Alberic
             .
             Genti
             .
             lib.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             Bald.
             5.
             
             Cons.
             p.
             439.
             
          
           
             i
             Genes
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Judges
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Reg.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Mac.
             3.
             v.
             43.
             
          
           
             p
             8.
             
             June
             ,
             1644.
             
          
           
             q
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               ca.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             History
             of
             the
             Marquis
             Montrosse
             his
             actions
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Kings
             Messages
             and
             Answers
             .
          
           
             a
             Weavers
             Funeral
             Monuments
             pa.
             605.
             
          
           
             b
             Camdens
             Annals
             Eliz.
             pa.
             798.